《Ghost Husband Dotes On Me》


 C1

    The first spring of the mountain village was always a day or two later than the other villages. The trees of the other villages had long since sprouted, but our village was as bald as Zhang''s grandma''s head.


    Previously, I didn''t understand why my village was so strange. When I was young, I thought that everything was like ours, that the stream at the end of March could even skate, and then once I sneaked into a neighboring village with Ergou and found out that other villages were different from ours.


    I asked my father about this, and he beat me up instead of putting down his pipe to make a girl less curious. I didn''t ask until my stepmother married into the village.


    "The people of Stone Village have all been cursed!"


    It was a phrase my stepmother said through gritted teeth. Maybe it was because she looked so terrible, or maybe I had a good memory back then, but I always kept it in my heart.


    Four years ago, my father died because he fell into the valley when he was walking up the mountain. However, I heard from some seniors in the village that my father''s corpse was never found. Everyone said that he was taken away by the ghost lady in the valley.


    The second year after my father''s death, I entered a high school in the province as the number one in the village. From then on, I only came back once every holiday because I had to get my meager living expenses from my stepmother. Now that I had finished my college entrance exam, I could get into a good book based on my grades. I wanted to work hard during the holidays to earn tuition, but I didn''t expect that my stepmother would trick me into returning home with a phone call and then imprison me.


    "Murong Fei, listen carefully, all the men in this village can''t live past 40 years of age, isn''t your dog dad an example? He''s dead, that''s good, but let him buy me back from the traffickers, now that you just so happen to be 18 years old, I''ve also finished providing for you in high school, you should be satisfied."


    My stepmother Fang Huilan fiercely stared at me who was tied up on the brick bed. Since I couldn''t keep up with her nutrition, I was very skinny and couldn''t break away from the four to five men she called over.


    "I have nothing to do with you being abducted and sold off. Blame my dad if you have to. If you have the ability, go find the trafficker who kidnapped you!" I gritted my teeth and looked at her angrily.


    After passing the college entrance examination, I thought that I would be free, that I wouldn''t have to look at her face anymore. I applied for the school entrance exam for a year and got three thousand tuition fees; I thought that I could earn a year''s worth of tuition in a single vacation before slowly working to support myself.


    But she suddenly called me and told me that there was a fire at home, that I had to go home and see if there was anything useful for me, and that I had fallen into my stepmother''s trap when I found out that my house was in good shape.


    "Stupid girl, that shameless dad of yours kidnapped me, now I''m going to buy you too!" In the last few years, she has become even more crazy, because before, she was beaten up by the traffickers, then when she got pregnant, she was beaten up by my alcoholic father once again, and after that, she gave birth, she never got pregnant again. I heard that she was getting along well with a man in our village, the results are now known by everyone, everyone says that she doesn''t lay eggs, and my father even said that he bought a bad wife.


    In the end, I thought of a reason for her not to hit me. I told her that as long as she gave me enough money to finish high school, I could take care of myself and give her old age, that she was a woman without children, that it would be hard for her to survive in the mountain ravine alone, and that this condition touched her heart, so she never scolded me again and never thought that she was actually planning to sell me.


    "If you sell me out, I''ll kill that fool! "When the police ask me, I will tell them that you sold me out. Even if I go to jail, you won''t be able to escape!" I kicked at her.


    "If you have the ability, then kill him. After all, the money the Bai Clan gave me would be enough for me to escape!" She gave a cold laugh and walked out of the room. I was about to scold her again when two men walked in. They were sturdy and ugly, and they looked at me with shining eyes.


    Naturally, fear filled my heart as I continuously retreated.


    "Little girl, don''t be afraid of us. We want to touch you, but we have no choice. The Bai Clan gave three thousand yuan for us to send you safely to his home, so we naturally won''t do anything to you." A man with yellow teeth grinned at me.


    "Pui!" If you dare to send me to the Bai Clan, I will ¡­ Die here! " I don''t know who that fool of the Bai Family is, but I do know that once I''m tied up and sent to the Bai Family, I''ll never be able to escape.


    I heard my stepmother say that the Bai family gave her five hundred thousand to buy me!


    In our village, changing a house would only require 30,000 yuan, 500,000 yuan is enough for her to live most of her life, so naturally, the Bai family would be very rich. You have to know, my stepmother was bought by my father to be the 3000 yuan, so I bought 500,000 yuan in one go, that''s really unbelievable.


    Even I find it incredible.


    When did I become so valuable?


    "Why does the Bai Clan want me to be their wife at such a high price!" I asked coldly.


    "Become a wife? Hahaha ¡­ Seeing that you are about to die, we will tell you and let you die in peace. The Bai Clan is using the pretext of letting you be a wife to accompany their dead eldest son in death! "


    My heart gave a jolt.


    Not to marry that fool, but to be buried with the dead!


    You don''t know, there are a total of two sons in the Bai Clan. The eldest son died of illness, but some people said that he was called away because his fate was up. The other son is a twin of the eldest son. The man grinned at me.


    I felt goosebumps all over my body.


    The man later told me that the Bai family wanted to use my life to return their eldest son''s soul to his body, and that the body used to return their soul to his was their foolish second son!


    His two sons were both his own sons, yet they were so ruthless that they sacrificed their own two sons! It goes to show that if I really arrived at the Bai Clan, they definitely wouldn''t show mercy and would probably kill me as soon as I got there!


    I felt the sky darken as my stomach churned. How could this be? I was actually bought by my vicious stepmother just like that, and she was even going to accompany me in death!


    "Alright, hurry up and get her away. The Bai Clan will call again later to urge them!" At that moment my stepmother walked in. She was holding a bank card in her hand and was smiling brightly.


    I feel sick looking at her!


    Right now, I am powerless and have no way to escape. Therefore, I thought to myself that I will wait until I go to the Bai Clan to look for another opportunity.


    Anyway, if I fail to escape, then my life is over.


    "Alright, little girl, in fact, this matter depends on how you say it. If you say it''s by the standards of a living person, then you''re pretty unlucky, you''ll be sent to be married at a young age, but if it''s by the standards of a dead person, then you''re really lucky, if you die and become a ghost of the Bai family, then that''s actually a blessing, burning incense everyday for you, burning paper houses for you every year, you''re the rich lady of the Underworld!"


    At that moment, the ugly man came in and rubbed his hands together while grinning at me with his big yellow teeth. The anger in my heart wouldn''t stop when I heard this. The rich lady in the underworld, I wanted to be that woman, and besides, I didn''t think that there could be any ghosts after death. When the dust returns to the earth, it will be cremated, and there will be no souls. It''s just superstition.


    The feudal superstition killed people!


    So I was pulled into a van by the two men, and after walking for a while I didn''t know how long, but they were all talking obscenities, and I pretended to be deaf and didn''t say anything, not because I was afraid of making them angry, but because I was trying to figure out how to get away.


    "I''m scared dumb ¡­" "Hey, you silly girl, get off the carriage. We''re already at your wife''s house." The car came to a sudden halt, and then I heard someone talking, and before I could see what was going on outside, a man with a wet towel in his hand came up to me in the back seat.


    "This effect is pretty fast. You''ll wake up soon, mainly because there''s a passerby here. It''ll be troublesome if they hear you calling out to them. Hehe, but when you wake up, your life will be coming to an end." I wanted to scream after the man had finished, but he was clearly faster than I was, and his hands were so strong that I felt the world spin when he slapped me, and then I felt a wet towel with an unpleasant medicinal smell clogging my mouth, and I immediately lost consciousness.


    "Hee hee ¡­"


    I don''t know how long I slept, but I felt a man''s laughter ringing in my ears while I was in a daze.


    I felt an itch in my neck and all the hair on my body stood up ¡ª my ears were the most sensitive part of my body, and the person who had spoken was probably speaking into my ear.


    Before I could open my eyes, I felt something wrap around my ear, wet and sticky, making me feel uncomfortable all at once.


    I wanted to open my eyes and scream, but the effects of the drug weren''t over yet. I just lay on the bed as my consciousness gradually recovered, but my body wouldn''t listen to me. This was the most painful part.

 C2

    "Oh? I didn''t expect her to look so pretty. Look at her pale face ¡­" At that moment I heard the sound of a door opening, and then the sound of footsteps, and I heard a woman talking, and I thought it must be the fool''s mother, and I didn''t have to open my eyes to know by the sound of her voice that she was not someone to be trifled with.


    "Bai Wei, how about it? Let her be your wife, okay?"


    Idiot, so this fool f * * king taught him this. Looks like he really isn''t liked by others. Thinking of this, I felt some sympathy for him. But now that I heard what he said, a small part of my sympathy vanished.


    "Hee hee, I like her. She looks really good, I want her to give birth ¡­" A baby! "


    I''m glad I can''t open my eyes, and I can''t speak, or I''ll open my eyes and swear all I know, and if I do, I won''t end up well.


    It seemed like this fool wasn''t ignorant of anything. He actually knew how shameful the birth of a child was. Moreover ¡­ He actually said it out loud!


    I couldn''t help but blush as I felt myself blushing from my face all the way to the tip of my toes. The voice of the fool was still by my ear. It sounded rather deep and deep, and I didn''t know how he looked like.


    But no matter what he looks like, whatever mother he has will have what kind of son he is. It seems like that fool is usually instilled with some nonsense, so I have to think of a way to escape later.


    Whether it was getting married to his eldest son or getting married to a fool that was killed by the Bai Clan, it was not a good result. After all, my life has only just started and I''ve just finished my university entrance examinations.


    "That''s good then. As long as you like it, when he wakes up, we''ll set up a marriage between you two. Your eldest uncle, third uncle and second uncle are all here, waiting to see your wedding!"


    "Good!" "Good, good, good!" When the fool beside me heard what her mother said, he immediately clapped happily. He didn''t forget to kiss my face even as he clapped!


    I wanted to jump up and give him a slap, but I couldn''t open my eyes right now, and I couldn''t break free from the rope I was tied to my hand. But I thought that if this fool stayed in this room, maybe after those people left, I could trick him into untying the rope for me.


    Let''s go, Master Yu is already waiting in the hall, this girl will wake up soon." "At this time, I heard the voice of a middle-aged man. I think he should be the Bai family''s boss. I heard that he had made a lot of money when he went to Shanxi as a coal miner, and had opened a hotel in the city in recent years. He had a lot of money.


    Usually, a rich boss wouldn''t be afraid of murder if they dared to do something like that. Even if they did kill someone, they would have a way to spend money to get rid of it, so I felt that my life was in danger.


    It was at this moment that I felt the effects of the medicine slowly dissipating. The two of them turned around and walked out of the room, leaving the fool beside me to constantly attack me.


    "Hehe!" My wife is awake! "


    "Be quiet!"


    "Oh, oh ¡­" Be quiet! "


    I frowned and turned to look at him, expecting to see a slobbering, unshaven fool with blurred eyes, but instead I saw a young man with bright, handsome eyes.


    I was surprised to see him like this, and for a moment I stared at him. He found out that he was a robust young man with a height of around 1 metre and 85 centimeters. His appearance was also very pretty.


    In the entertainment circle, this sort of appearance could be considered very popular. However, the current him looked like a fool, which was quite a pity.


    And now, looking at him, he probably didn''t know that this poor man was about to turn into a container for his dead brother''s soul.


    Of course, I don''t believe it.


    "White..." "Eh, what''s your name?"


    Right now, my hands and feet are tied with a rope, so it''s very inconvenient. Also, I just woke up from taking medicine, so my brain is also dizzy.


    I turned my head to look at him, only to see that the handsome fool before me was smiling at me. He was constantly tapping the beat of a tune, and I thought that there must be a tune playing in his heart.


    Looking at his calm and pure eyes, I felt that if he wasn''t a fool, I might be able to get to know him better.


    I thought he was an idiot, but I felt that this name should be a nickname, and that it was impossible for a person to actually have that name, so I wanted to get close to him first and ask him what his name was so that he could cover for me when the time came.


    In short, saving me would be equivalent to saving himself.


    White..." | "Hehe, my name is Bai Wei." "When he saw me talking to him, he was so happy that he answered quickly. I could even see that his face was red from holding his breath, and he was staring at me as if I were a queen of authority.


    When I heard him say his name, I was still stunned. She was speaking very slowly, but her pronunciation wasn''t very accurate, so I still heard the word idiot.


    As he said this, he reached out his hand and began to write with his other hand.


    I wasn''t sure if he could actually write his own name, but I felt my heart race when I saw how serious and confused he was.


    I really wanted to give myself a slap in the face. I calmed down and took two deep breaths, intending to get into the main topic first and get him to untie me. Although I looked at him foolishly, I wasn''t sure if he would agree to help me or not.


    "Alright then ¡­" I''ll call you Xiao Bai... Lil ''White, my name is Murong Fei. " I forcefully squeezed out a smile and looked at him, "Normally, after the two of us introduced ourselves, we would get to know each other, but now that you know my name and I know your name, can we be considered good friends?"


    "Good friend?" He turned his head to look at me and said. It was obvious that he didn''t understand the meaning of ''good friend'', but he clearly knew that I was his wife. "Hehe, I understand. Good friend is his wife!"


    In the end, he happily came to this conclusion and was pleased with himself for being so smart.


    I sighed and didn''t want to argue with him for too long, so I continued to scheme, "My hands and feet are tied up now, so I can''t move on my own. Look at my appearance, I don''t have the ability to protect myself, you just saw a few very robust men in your family and they want to take me away to sell me off. If I was kidnapped by them, you won''t have a wife anymore."


    His eyes were already wide open, and I saw his pupils contract, and then his brow creased, as if something very important was about to happen, or as if a child has seen an adult and taken away her favorite toy, as if he was going to shout out in the next second.


    "However!" I hurriedly comforted him, not to let her scream and attract those people, then I would be in trouble, "But as long as you untie me and we hide in the same place, if those bad guys can''t find me, then no one can snatch me away!"


    "No one took it away... Fine, fine, fine, I won''t let you get snatched away by them! " After he heard what I said, he nodded his head repeatedly, as if he was taking a pill of reassurance. Then, his expression became a lot happier as he mumbled, "They all have wives, and my father also has many wives. I don''t have any wives, and it wasn''t easy for me to have a wife. I can''t let her be taken away ¡­"


    After hearing what he said, black lines immediately appeared on my face. I didn''t know what the consequences would be if he were to say those words in front of my mother.


    I didn''t expect his father to have many mistresses on the outside, but that''s no surprise, after all, he''s rich, and I think his mother turned a blind eye, which is why he wanted his healthy eldest son to come back to life.


    After all, this silly little boy had no way of inheriting his father''s property and the hotel.


    But his words also made me realize that it wasn''t that easy to get away from him.


    After all, he said he''d had a hard time getting a wife like that, and he wouldn''t let him run away, so I guess I''ll have to think of something else. Of course, the most important thing right now was to get out of this damned place.


    While I was thinking about these questions, he kept his eyes on the rope in my hand, as if he were trying to figure out how to untie it. Finally, his eyes brimmed with joy, and he took out a pair of scissors from a side drawer. "In the past, when my aunt ate crab at home, she used these scissors to cut the rope. Although you don''t look like a crab now, I feel that these scissors can also cut the rope!"


    After saying that, he carefully took the scissors and cut off the rope for me. His movements were extremely careful as he was afraid that the knife would cut my skin.


    Looking at his serious expression, he doesn''t seem like a fool anymore.


    I couldn''t help but turn my head away from him, or I really would have liked him. After all, he was very good-looking, and I felt like he was as innocent as a child.


    At the very least, he wouldn''t be tainted by worldly vices like the adults.


    "Oh!" Awesome! Wife, it''s been cut open! " When the rope snapped, he immediately let out a loud shout and then happily clapped his hands. At the same time, he also jumped twice on the ground.


    While he was celebrating, I had untied the rope on my feet. The window could actually be opened from the inside, and since there were no barriers installed in the house, I could jump down from here. However, there was about three meters between us and the ground.


    "Hey, Lil ''White, I already broke free from the rope. Hurry up, let''s leave this place!" I could have tricked him a little more and run away myself, but I felt I should have been too heartless if I had tricked a retarded child.


    Besides, he is also a victim now. If I run away now, there will definitely be other girls kidnapped to be his daughter-in-law. When that happens, he will still be unable to escape his fate of becoming a ''container''.


    But before I could open the window, I heard a noise at the door, and then I saw a woman, followed by three men who opened the door and came in.


    "Well, you little girl! You actually want to escape! " Obviously the woman screamed when she saw I was going to open the window, and her voice was too shrill and unpleasant to hear. I look at this woman''s face, and I see that she''s a very mean and vicious person,


    "You want to take her away?" It was obvious that the fool next to me was even more panicked than I was. He hurriedly stood in front of me and spoke to these people.


    "No, we just came to ask you to go to the front hall for the wedding." The woman turned her head to look at him and her complexion immediately became better. With a wave of her hand, the two men immediately grabbed me from the front of the balcony and quickly donned a large red robe on me.


    I didn''t even have the time to take off my clothes. The weather was still extremely hot, and as I wore the two layers of clothes, I felt even more stuffy.


    "Marry? "So you''re going to get married, you scared me to death! I thought you guys were going to steal Murong Fei Li away, I want to get married to Murong Fei!"


    A fool was indeed a fool. Even if he was easily deceived, the little bit of gratitude he felt towards Ye Zichen had already disappeared. I let out a heavy sigh. How is this marriage? It''s clearly a suicide!


    But there was no way out now. As a weak girl, I had no way to defeat the strong men around this woman, so I could only follow them to the front hall.


    "Idiot!" "You are a fool!" He glanced at him and whispered.


    Obviously, he didn''t really like that name. Hearing me say it this way, he pouted his lips, then vigorously shook his head, and somewhat fearfully asked me, "I''m not a fool ¡­" Idiot! "Not smart, Daddy said I''m very smart!" He stamped his feet and turned to look at me, his face red.


    However, looking at his appearance, I could guess that this woman in front of me isn''t his real mother. It seems that the two of us still have some similarities: he has no mother, and I have no mother. My father is no longer here, so it seems that my situation is much more miserable than his.


    I didn''t say anything else. I was carried out by the big guys, and this silly guy didn''t know what he was going to face.


    He followed us happily along the road, wearing a red groom''s gown, just like how people used to wear in the old days. When I came out of the door, I found that the corridor was bright red.


    Their house was really big, and before I even entered the house, I had already fainted. I woke up in that very small room, and now that I came out, this room was as big as our field. Moreover, this room is very retro, just like the mansion that the lord used to live in.

 C3

    I didn''t speak all the way, but they led me along. I heard the woman say that there were a lot of relatives here, but I couldn''t see anyone.


    Apart from the few of us, even the person in charge didn''t know where he was. The silence in the surroundings was terrifying. Only the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard.


    When I walked out of the corridor, I saw that the vats in the courtyard were all red, and the water in the vats was also red. This red seemed to be dyed red by cinnabar, not blood.


    "We''re here." At this moment, the leading man turned his head towards me and spoke for the first time.


    My heart thumped, as if I had already arrived in front of the hall of the underworld. There was a large brocade flower on the door of the antechamber, and as soon as I saw the brocade flower, my heart sank, and a feeling of fear rose. This was because this flower was not of any other color. Rather, it was dark black like the night. It looked like a memorial tablet for the dead.


    Beside the big brocade flower hung two lanterns, but the strange thing was that the lanterns were white. The weather was supposed to be hot, but now that they were at the side of the hall, they felt a slight chill. It was unknown where this chill came from, but a cold wind blew over them.


    I turned to look at the fool, who was also rubbing his hands in the cold. He kept looking at me with concern, afraid that I would freeze, but I was surrounded by a few very strong men, so he couldn''t come forward.


    "Alright, you can stay at the front of the hall. I''ll do the rest." At this moment, a Taoist in a black robe walked out from the hall. I saw that the Taoist seemed to be holding a soul flag in his hand and a bunch of Five Emperors Coins in his other hand.


    His tall hat was painted with some strange rune. Although I am not superstitious, but looking at his appearance that is not a formal Daoist attire, he looks like a swindler.


    "Wait a moment ¡­" Anyway, I have to buy time now, and who knows what''s waiting for me inside. After which, the scammer raised his head to look at me and raised his eyebrows. He seemed to be gloating while looking at me.


    "I, I haven''t taken a bath yet. If I don''t take a bath when we get married, it would be very unlucky!" I thought about it, then said, although I didn''t think they''d actually drag me out for that reason. Maybe they''d even have to let me take a cold shower.


    Who would have thought that after I finished speaking, she would look at me with disdain. "Unlucky?" As he said this, he looked up at the two big white lanterns hanging at the door. I immediately understood what he meant.


    My real bridegroom right now isn''t this fool in front of me, but the eldest son of the Bai Clan who is already dead and probably turned to ashes.


    It was at this moment that a man in black clothes walked out of the hall. I looked at him with a serious expression without the slightest excitement like the other woman. I recognized him as the head of the Bai Clan, the father of this fool.


    "I think you should know what''s going on. I, Bai Zhengtian, can assure you that if you become the ghost of our Bai Clan, I will give you three incense sticks of time a day. I will also give you endless tribute, please protect my son."


    When I first heard his words, I couldn''t help but laugh. How could it be possible for me to protect his son after they killed me? Before he could finish his sentence, he heard the voice of the woman beside him, "Hmph, even if you don''t want to protect me, you still have to. This isn''t up to you!"


    It was supposed to be a joyous day, but now everyone looked displeased. He quickly stepped forward and grabbed my hand, ignoring the big guys blocking his way. I immediately felt the heat coming from his palm, making my heart warm up. His palm was very big, and when he held my hand, I felt a sense of relief.


    "You''re not allowed to scare my wife, and you''re not allowed to bully her!" That fool looked at his father with displeasure, but I noticed his gaze and didn''t turn from start to finish. That woman was also his stepmother.


    "You''re right, I know everything, and I also know what you guys want to do this time, the back of your hands are all meat, although he''s a fool, but you can''t treat him like a container for other ghosts!"


    "This is not another ghost, this is his brother, and I''m helping him, his intelligence is innate, there''s no way to change it. If there''s a sliver of hope for him to regain his intelligence, then I''m willing to give it a try." the man said in a low voice.


    "However, this method requires an Underworld Marriage, that''s why I came to find you. In a while, this master will nail your soul to our Bai Family''s mourning hall, and if you want to run away, you will have to be trapped in the Bai Family forever. But of course, if you become the ghost of the Bai Family, I will still follow what I said just now and worship you."


    After saying that, I wanted to retort, but that swindler directly brought something up to stop my mouth, causing me to be unable to shout out loud. Although the fool at the side wanted to stop them, he was pulled to the side by the two burly men.


    I saw one of them press down the fool and the other pull out a huge mahogany coffin from the hall. It looked like it wasn''t just one person, but two.


    "If the soul remains in the mortal world, there will be no turning back on the Road to River Styx! Open the coffin! " After that swindler Taoist said this, that strong man opened the coffin lid and I immediately closed my eyes. I''ve never seen any dead people in my life, and I''ve heard that the eldest son of the Bai family has been dead for a long time. The one in his forearm has long since become a skeleton. After that, I waited for a long time, but no one pushed me in. Instead, I heard that fool struggling.


    "Wuwuwu ¡­" "Wife!" It was as if I was the only person he could rely on, so he kept calling for me. When I opened my eyes, I was surprised to see that the person was actually going to push him into the coffin. And I saw that the person inside the coffin was indeed a skeleton ¡ª that skeleton was wearing a red wedding robe that was exactly the same as the one on the fool''s body. But the only difference was that I saw a red dot drawn on the white bone''s forehead.


    "In the Soul Suppressing Coffin, there is no need to rush to reincarnate! "The coffin ¡­" At this time, the Daoist priest spoke again. The last word was very loud and the sound was very long. It was only when the two burly men covered the coffin''s lid did he stop.


    And just as I was about to close the lid, I heard around me a very creepy kind of sugarcane sound, like the music people used to sing when they were married. I looked around and didn''t see anyone playing it.


    At this moment, I didn''t know which part of the cloud had drifted up, but it started to drizzle and the cold wind gave me goosebumps. I worriedly looked at the mahogany coffin and thought, That fool won''t be so bored to death by them soon.


    Afterwards, after worrying about that fool, I couldn''t help but start to worry about my own life because it was my turn now. I didn''t know what they were going to do to me.


    "Lift the coffin!" The bride and groom will enter the hall! "


    Suddenly, I felt my scalp go numb. Am I married to that fool and that white bone in the coffin? My strength was already at its weakest, so I was pushed into the hall by the strong man behind me. As soon as I entered the hall, I immediately understood what that woman meant when she said all the relatives were here ¨C there were many tables nearby, and on each table were three to five spirit tablets!


    Good heavens, all the relatives he mentioned were already dead. Moreover, there was an incense burner on each table with three joss sticks stuck in it. I could only see that the one in the middle of the incense was burning the hottest.


    Furthermore, the chilly wind in the hall made it seem as though we had entered a cellar. I felt that the light nearby had become very dark and there was always a breeze blowing from somewhere, heading in all directions towards me.


    I had always thought that there wouldn''t be any ghosts in this world, but now that I look at them, I can''t help but doubt my previous understanding.


    Could it be that this place is filled with ghosts that I can''t see?


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but shiver. I don''t know why, but I still hoped that there would be ghosts after death. Otherwise, I would have been killed by these people and my soul would have disappeared.


    If there really is a ghost, then I think I will definitely turn into a ghost and pester the Bai Clan day and night!


    Thinking of this, my gaze couldn''t help but become somewhat resentful. A low humming sound was emitted from my throat as I glared fiercely at the woman.


    I felt a little guilty when I saw her turn her head away and give the Taoist an urgent look, but she didn''t dare to speak.


    "When a bride and groom kowtow, the Underworld will not part ¡­" After that Taoist finished speaking, I was forced to kneel in front of the coffin with my head pressed against by that strong man, before fiercely knocking my head to the ground.

 C4

    At that time, I only felt a wave of dizziness. After that, I was lifted up by the Taoist once more, "The bride and groom will kowtow twice, and we will walk together on the Road to River Styx ¡ª" The Taoist''s voice became more and more ear-piercing.


    At this moment, I saw the lid of the coffin beside me pop a few times, I thought maybe the fool was struggling inside, I didn''t care to sympathize with him, at this moment, I was unable to protect myself, I might even end up in a worse state than him.


    Even all the means of escape I had thought of seemed impossible now. Those who knew what the Bai Clan was doing were waiting on the side. The Bai Clan''s business was quite large, so it was not a problem for them to hire some helpers.


    I turned my head to look and saw that the helpers were standing guard at the entrance with no room for them to escape. I was already dispirited and at their mercy like a puppet.


    "The bride and groom, the third bow head, and the soul of the netherworld reunited ¡ª"


    The woman stood there trembling, as if her entire body was trembling. She probably did not think that there was such an evil thing in this world, and I have finally thought it through. The reason why she urged Bai Zhengtian, that foolish son of hers, to become a "container" for his dead eldest son, was actually to remove these two threats from his body. I had already noticed that she was rubbing her belly from time to time.


    I don''t know where the guts came from, maybe I felt like I had no other way out, so I made a move. I looked at Bai Zhengtian and sneered, "You''re really muddle-headed, blind to not see the situation clearly. This woman clearly wants your son to die so that the child in her womb can inherit all of your inheritance!"


    This may be the last straw for me. If Bai Zhengtian still hasn''t reacted, then I can already predict that the Taoist will kill me.


    Even though Bai Zhengtian was a businessman, he couldn''t think straight. He stared at the woman, then took a deep breath.


    "No, don''t listen to this damn girl. He saw that he was about to die, that''s why he wanted to confuse you with his nonsense!" The woman waved her hand to explain, then looked at me viciously. She wanted to strangle me to death, but Bai Zhengtian held her back.


    "I believe you."


    With just these three words, I was sentenced to death.


    "Seeing how this expert is doing, the surrounding area is filled with Yin energy, so I feel that this must be the return of my son''s soul. I can''t lose my mind right now. Fellow cultivator, please do what you have to do." Bai Zhengtian didn''t look at me again when he said that. He seemed to feel uneasy. After all, this was a matter of murder, so he didn''t dare to look at me.


    "It''s best that you believe in ghosts. After I die, I won''t let your Bai Clan be at peace!"


    Just what kind of bad luck did I have? I''m only eighteen and I''ve just finished my university entrance examinations. I''m about to enter university and I''ll soon be free. I can leave that vicious stepmother and live my own life ¡­


    However ¡­


    Just as I was lamenting the tragic fate in my heart, the black flower and the two pale white lanterns hanging by the side of the hall started to sway wildly, as if a cold wind was blowing from nowhere, or as if a lot of ghosts were pulling them.


    It was at this moment that the woman standing at the side finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. She panted heavily as she begged the Daoist priest to hurry up and kill me so we could get married.


    I didn''t know where the Taoist had gotten me the swindler. He was standing next to me with both hands on my shoulders. I could feel that his entire body was trembling slightly. It was just that due to the large robe, others couldn''t see it, but I could clearly feel it.


    It must be because he had never seen such a scene before when he was trying to cheat him. Now that he saw it for the first time, it was obvious that he was somewhat flustered. However, in front of Bai Zhengtian, he had to pretend to be calm. He couldn''t show the fear in his heart.


    I wanted to see him take out a shiny dagger from my chest, and then fiercely grab onto my neck with his other hand. At the same time, the wind in my stomach was swaying even more unsteadily, and in the hall, all the incense on the tables were burning up at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye.


    The Daoist Priest was a swindler to begin with, so he naturally had never seen such a terrifying scene before. Finally, he could no longer continue acting. His hand trembled as he dropped the knife onto the ground.


    At the same time, I felt a whisper in my ear. I wanted to listen to it, but I couldn''t hear the whispers. When I wanted to listen, the whispers faded away, as if there was something between them.


    But all of a sudden, I thought I heard a man''s voice, deep and cold.


    "I''m coming to pick you up." "No," he said.


    In that instant, I felt as though I couldn''t breathe, as though something had blocked my path before me and I immediately fainted.


    Faintly, I opened my eyes again to find myself standing there in a red wedding gown, in the middle of a forest I didn''t know where, and right next to me was the coffin that had been properly placed there.


    "What is this place? Is anyone here?"


    In fact, I vaguely remember that I was probably killed by that Taoist, but I remember that the Taoist clearly dropped his knife on the ground, so how did I get here? He thought back to the words he had heard in his ear: "I''ve come to pick you up." His heart suddenly sank and he was scared to the point of breaking out in cold sweat.


    It must be. The ghost of the eldest son of the Bai Clan has come to find me.


    I looked around me and saw that no one was around. I didn''t know when, but it was already getting late, and I knew that I was in the Yellow Springs. I had no way of getting out of it, so I could only wait here and wait.


    He didn''t know if he could go to the Underworld and complain if he died a violent death. As I thought of this, I sat down on top of the coffin. At this moment, the coffin in my eyes wasn''t that afraid anymore. After all, I was already a dead person, so why would I be afraid of a coffin? I was killed by someone at such a young age, and took advantage of that vicious stepmother''s intentions, earning the Bai Clan 500 thousand yuan for nothing.


    It was when he was meditating on top of the coffin that he suddenly thought of the fool who had been stuffed into the coffin. Since I''m already dead, that fool should have been killed by her stepmother, right? It was quite pitiful. He was born with an IQ like a five-year-old, but his father was blinded by his stepmother, indirectly causing his death.


    I sighed and was about to get up to look at the coffin to see if the fool was in it, but I heard a loud noise coming from under my butt and jumped off the coffin to hide far away.


    Could there be more living people in this coffin? No, since I am already dead, the person who came out of the coffin must not be alive.


    As I thought about it, I felt even more nervous. I backed away step by step, my hands and feet already cold with fear, and suddenly the coffin stopped moving.


    "Dong, dong, dong ~ ~ ~"


    Before I could catch my breath, I saw someone knocking on the coffin as if it were a knock.


    "Who ¡­" Who''s inside! "


    I asked loudly, gathering my courage. I''m a dead pig now, and I''m not afraid of boiling water. I walked over to the coffin and opened the lid to see who was inside.


    As he thought this, he also felt some comfort in his heart. Fortunately, there were companions along the way, so he didn''t feel lonely anymore.


    "Wife, ignore him."


    Just as I was about to lift up my hand to lift the lid of the coffin, I heard a familiar low and cold voice sound out from behind me. In an instant, I felt as though my entire body was covered in ice, causing my hair to stand up.


    The voice seemed to be whispering in my ear, and I turned my head stiffly, my heart pounding as I imagined the ghastly, deathly face behind me.


    "Everyone is a ghost ¡­ "Unafraid, unafraid ¡­" I kept on telling myself in my heart that my disappointing body was shaking. When I took in a deep breath and turned around to look, the person standing behind me was beyond my expectations.


    The man was wearing a white shroud. He had his hands behind his back and was smiling at me.


    I instantly widened my eyes. Isn''t he that fool? Now it seemed that he was no longer an idiot. Instead, his eyes were brimming with wisdom and cleverness.


    "Very good." The fool also sized me up before nodding in satisfaction. His smile became even more joyous.


    "Very good ¡­ What''s good? " I tremblingly asked, "Idiot, are you dead as well? If you''re standing here, then the person inside the coffin ¡­"


    When he heard me call him a fool, he seemed a little displeased and frowned slightly, but then relaxed again. He shrugged nonchalantly, raised his hand to me, pointed to the coffin, and said, "I''m Bai Ya, your husband of the netherworld marriage. The one in the coffin is Bai Wei, my younger brother."


    I was immediately petrified. On the spot, the two of them looked exactly the same, but their personalities were completely different. One of them looked foolish and easy to bully while the other Bai Ya looked extremely smart.


    "We... All dead? "


    The question I''m most concerned about now is whether we''re still alive.


    "Dead." Bai Ya smiled and said simply. Before I could sit there and cry, he added, "But he''s not dead yet."

 C5

    His words made me feel that I might be able to return to the mortal world. Anyway, I know the place that I am currently staying, and it is definitely a certain entrance to the Yellow Springs. I just don''t know where this is, nor do I know when those ghost servants that took my soul away will come over.


    I stared blankly at the handsome ghost who claimed to be my husband. The fear in my heart gradually dissipated, probably because of his handsome appearance, and secondly because of my current situation. I needed his help, so I guessed that he would need my help.


    "Since I am not dead, why have I come here? Are you coming to take me away? " I asked tentatively. Perhaps it was out of a woman''s sensitive intuition, but I felt that Bai Ya didn''t want to hurt me.


    "Not really. If I had come to take you away, you wouldn''t be standing here now." Bai Ya said.


    I felt that there was something hidden behind his face. At this moment, the coffin beside me made a knocking sound.


    "This should be your brother Bai Yu, right? "Why is he also here ¡­" In any case, now that I am here, it proves that Baiwei is in exactly the same situation as I am now.


    I don''t know why Bai Wei and I started to appreciate each other, but since Bai Ya was able to help me, he would definitely help his younger brother. After all, they were twins, so I raised my head and asked him, "Can you bring the two of us back to the mortal world?"


    Just now, Bai Ya had been standing silently before me. His arms were crossed before his chest, as though he was sizing me up.


    I didn''t know what he was thinking, but I could tell from his expression that he wasn''t going to hurt me.


    At the same time, he seemed a little apathetic towards his brother, after all, he had not allowed me to open the coffin from the start, and now he didn''t even bother about the rattling coffin, so I felt that perhaps the two brothers had been at odds since they were alive, and now that they were dead, Bai Ya might not want to keep him as a companion.


    "That ¡­"


    Seeing that Bai Ya didn''t say anything, I hesitated for a moment before asking in embarrassment.


    "Right now, I don''t have the ability to decide where you''re going. It all depends on you. You should be clear about the situation by now, right? "That stepmother of mine actually wanted to kill him, but now, somehow, a coincidence actually managed to make this marriage happen. It''s just perfect."


    "That''s great ¡­ "What?"


    I blinked and stared at him.


    At this moment, I felt that my IQ wasn''t too far off from Bai Yu''s. It was simply too weak. He had no idea what he was talking about.


    After Bai Ya heard what I said, he looked at me with a bit of amusement, as if he felt that I was really a bit stupid to ask this question. "I just happen to be missing a wife here. The Underworld is very cold. If no one warms the bed, wouldn''t it be just as I wish if you came? "


    "You pervert!" You want me to warm the bed! " I was immediately embarrassed by his words and pointed at him angrily as I scolded.


    It seemed that this Bai Ya was not a good person and was even inferior to Bai Yu. Although his IQ was not high, his mind was as pure as a child''s. Looking at Bai Ya who was also two brothers, he was quite crafty.


    If I don''t save you, you might die after a while. The Messenger will take you away then, oh right, because you were killed by that smelly Daoist, and there might not be a Messenger to bring you back, you will always be wandering around here, unable to enter the cycle of reincarnation, do you think it''s good for you to be my wife? Or do you want to be a lone ghost who is free and at ease? In a few decades or a few hundred years, if you meet with an unlucky person, you can also find him to be the scapegoat and reincarnate yourself. "


    Bai Ya didn''t change his expression even after hearing what I said. Instead, he stood there as if he was watching a joke and said this to me.


    His tone was light and pleasant, as if he were expecting an answer. I looked at him in anger, but I was genuinely shocked by what he had said.


    It was already quite pitiful to be a lone soul, yet he still wanted to be the wronged ghost that people spoke of, finding a substitute to suffer in his place. It was simply unforgivable.


    "How do you know? You want me to help you and notify you to become my wife? "


    I gritted my teeth and stood there without saying anything.


    I always feel that these two choices are actually to force oneself to a dead end. Think about it, what good would it do me to have a ghost as my husband? I believe that I won''t be able to live for long with all the Yin Qi in my body.


    "You have to know that my time is limited. After this time, I won''t be able to help you."


    "Yes, yes, but I don''t understand why you didn''t return to the Underworld after you died."


    If I guessed correctly, he needed me at this moment as well, and if he couldn''t get married, then he might be taken away to the underworld to be reborn. Just now, I could see a hint of affection for the human world in his eyes, which meant that he didn''t actually want to be reborn, or that there was something else he had yet to accomplish.


    "Why do you ask me now that you know the reason? It''s fine to tell you, but only if I marry you will I be able to accomplish my own tasks. " This time, Bai Ya''s reply was a little more straightforward. Seeing that he didn''t seem to be lying, I relaxed a little.


    As long as he doesn''t just want to find a wife, then it would be safer for me. It seems like he still has some unfinished business and wants to use this Underworld Marriage to return to the mortal world.


    "Alright, since you say it like that, the two of us will take what we need."


    This time, he was more honest, probably knowing that I had seen through his intentions, so he no longer teased me. He raised his hand and pointed at the coffin and said, "Quickly, the Messenger is coming. Now that you''ve entered the coffin, I''ll find a way to bring you back to the mortal world."


    I was stunned for a moment. When I heard him say the word ghost servant, my heart skipped a beat. I immediately followed his instructions and entered the coffin.


    Actually, I already knew that Bai Yu was in the coffin, so when I opened the lid, I was prepared. But what made me curious was that when I opened the lid, I found that Bai Yu was not in the coffin. It was a quiet corpse.


    When I touched the corpse, I felt a little stiff and cold all over, so I knew that it was probably Bai Ya''s dead body. However, he was standing right here with me right now.


    Bai Ya must have already seen through my doubts. "Due to the fact that my body hasn''t decomposed yet, there are a lot of wandering ghosts that want this body."


    When I heard what he said, I couldn''t help but perspire from my forehead. It turns out that the one that made a rattle in the coffin wasn''t Bai Qi, but rather some lone soul that planned to snatch the body.


    I didn''t say anything more because I already felt that the temperature in the area had dropped a bit. It seems like those Messengers were about to arrive, so I didn''t know if they would take me away or not. I just felt that I had to leave this place as soon as possible, so I quickly entered the coffin.


    After I went in, I could only lie on top of Bai Ya''s body. I could feel that Bai Ya''s body was extremely cold, but there was a faint fragrance coming from his body. I didn''t dare to make a sound and could only silently lie on top of it.


    His body didn''t have a heartbeat, but it made me feel a little shy.


    After all, she is still Huang Hua''s daughter, so she would naturally feel a little embarrassed when she encounters such things. However, due to the circumstances, I couldn''t help but hesitate.


    I just lay there. I didn''t know how much time had passed, but I felt the air around me thinning a little, and I felt drowsy. When I opened my eyes again, I found myself lying in the main hall of the Bai Clan.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that beside me lay Bai Feng. It was already midnight, and the moon was hidden behind the dark clouds, giving it a sinister appearance.


    I yawned, feeling extremely exhausted. When I sat up, the scene in front of me made me suck in a breath of air and I almost scream out loud. If it wasn''t for the fact that I walked through the gates to hell, perhaps I would have already fainted from fright due to the bloody scene before me.


    The swindler Taoist who cast the spell on me was already lying horizontally in front of us. His neck turned 180 degrees and although his face was flushed to the ceiling, his face was turned behind us.


    From my point of view, I could see that her eyes had widened in shock. However, at this moment, the eyeball in the middle of his eye had already disappeared without a trace, and only some black blood was leaking out. I could also see that his nose, mouth and ears had started bleeding.


    This made me feel as if there were ants crawling all over my body, causing my hair to stand on end.


    Looking ahead, he saw that the vicious woman had also died a miserable death in front of him. Her death was even worse than that stinking Daoist Priest''s.


    Her hands and feet were broken, as if they were being torn apart by something. I could see that some of her meridians were still connected to her broken limbs, and her bones had also been shattered.


    The first thought that flashed through my mind is that I can''t let him see this bloody scene in front of me?


    Because Bai Ji was already like a child in my mind, I didn''t want him to be frightened by these horrible scenes and leave any psychological shadows behind. Thus, I hurriedly stepped forward and covered his eyes. I whispered in his ear, "It''s alright. We are safe now. Don''t open your eyes. Just follow me."

 C6

    Bai Wei vaguely heard my words and nodded his head. He mumbled, "Wifey, where are we right now ¡­"


    As soon as I said it, I thought of Bai Ya''s cunning face again, and the agreement between him and me, so I couldn''t help but get annoyed. I said to him in a displeased tone: "Don''t call me your wife, just call me Murong Fei. Hurry up and leave, this place is very dangerous."


    "Oh good, good! Then I will listen to my wife and quickly leave this place. If I don''t open my eyes, I definitely won''t! "


    Bai Wei, who should be sensitive, heard some anger in my tone and waved his hand in alarm.


    I looked at his childlike appearance and couldn''t help but feel that he was really pitiful. He didn''t know what had happened and was framed by his own stepmother. If Bai Ya didn''t come out to save us this time, then neither of us would have been able to escape this calamity.


    I pulled him along and staggered out of the Bai Clan''s main hall. Only then did I let go of his hands, as he still had his eyes closed and didn''t dare open his eyes before hearing my orders. He weakly asked, "It''s so dark. Can you open your eyes now? "


    "It''s done." I nodded and said softly. The Bai Clan''s courtyard is so big, I still need Bai Yu to lead the way for me. Otherwise, I don''t know which direction I should go, and I don''t know where I should go. Even though that evil woman and that smelly Daoist Priest died, I still don''t feel at ease.


    It wasn''t good for them to catch me, especially with the Bai Clan already having a murder case. If they were to say the same thing, then wouldn''t I be unable to defend myself?


    I don''t know where Bai Zhengtian is right now either, but I don''t think that Bai Ya would make such a move to kill his father.


    "Hey, do you know where the exit is? Now, we have to leave this place as soon as possible! " He rolled his eyes and nodded, but he was also a little scared.


    "We''ll just leave like this. If she discovers us, she''ll beat us up." I know who she is.


    "No, she''s been taken away by your brother." Sure enough, good will always be rewarded, evil will always be rewarded. For a vicious woman like her, if she died in such a miserable manner, it would be considered as her due retribution.


    I didn''t feel any sympathy for him. On the contrary, I felt a little bit better. Bai Yu listened to me and although he didn''t quite understand the situation, he nodded. "Alright then ¡­" "Then I''ll take you out now and we''ll never come back here!"


    Although he did not know what had happened, he still had a vague feeling that he was free and would not be beaten anymore. Thus, he said very happily, "I don''t have any attachment to this place, so I followed behind him and quickly walked out of the Bai Clan courtyard. I did not expect that just as I stepped forward, I heard the sound of a siren behind me.


    I quickly pulled Bai Ruochen along and ran into the forest. It was currently very late in the night, so normally, no one would notice me. I quickly pulled Bai Ruochen along as I ran.


    We ran for about half an hour before he and I stopped to pant.


    Bai Yu didn''t know what was going on and just kept on running behind me. It was obvious that he had some stamina. On the other hand, I was so tired that I was gasping for breath.


    "Wife, why should we run? What exactly happened? "


    I frowned, too lazy to stop him from calling me his wife. I swallowed a few mouthfuls of saliva and raised my head to look at him. Under the moonlight, I discovered that his face was unusually good-looking. He was even a bit more good-looking than Bai Ya. Although the two brothers looked exactly the same, Bai Ruochen''s eyes revealed a pure and clear microwave light.


    "Wife?"


    Only then did I react, and explained to him: "Right now your stepmother is thinking of ways to kill you, and my situation isn''t too good either. I was sold by my stepmother to your Bai family for marriage, so we can be considered as pitiful people with similar bad luck. Now, your side definitely can''t go back, if there''s a murder, the police will find us, but my side ¡­"


    At this moment, I didn''t continue speaking. After thinking for a moment, that malicious woman caused me to become like this, making me go through some kind of sinister marriage with her. But now, she caused me to accompany her, causing me to become a murderer instead of a ghost.


    I wanted to vent my anger no matter what. The police are probably collecting evidence at the Bai family right now and can''t find our home in a short period of time, so I decided to get the 500 thousand that the evil woman cheated from the Bai family.


    "Let''s go. After a while, listen to me!"


    So saying, I quickly dragged Bai Wei to the highway. It was already midnight, but there were still some cars coming and going. I casually picked up a taxi, and when the car stopped, I pulled him into the car without even thinking about it.


    "To Stone Village."


    What I said, the driver, for some reason, didn''t say anything. Instead, he just nodded and silently drove forward.


    I didn''t feel anything was wrong. After all, I had just escaped from a calamity, so I felt that as long as I wasn''t in the Bai Clan and didn''t come into contact with those people, I would be safe. I wouldn''t be able to see that driver at all.


    "Where is Stone Village? Is that woman coming with us? "


    Bai Yu, who was sitting beside me, pulled on my sleeves and asked softly. In the beginning, I didn''t even have time to react as I said, "Mountain Stone Village is my home, but now that we don''t have anywhere else to go, we can only go to my house. It''s just that my stepmother is a little troublesome, but I don''t care, I do ¡­ Wait, you say ¡­ Who''s with us? "


    All of a sudden, I felt all the hair on my back explode, and a buzzing sound come from the back of my head. I trembled in fear as I looked at Bai Que, who probably didn''t notice my fear at this moment, and pointed at the passenger seat in front of me.


    I felt my neck stiffen. I turned and stared at the copilot ¡ª empty.


    "Driver, stop the car. We''ll get off here." I don''t know why, but I sensed that something was wrong. Bai Wei clearly saw someone sitting in the passenger seat, but I didn''t see him. It was most likely Bai Yi had opened his Yin Yang Eyes and seen something that I couldn''t see.


    I raised my voice nervously, but the driver didn''t listen. He didn''t listen to me at all.


    "Stop!" "Stop the car!"


    I was suddenly alarmed, and said sharply that Bai Ji, who was beside me, saw that something was wrong with me, and that he was a little frightened, and that he was groaning and clutching my arm tightly.


    "Go ¡­" Where... Inside... "Ah ¡­"


    All of a sudden, the driver said in a casual tone, dragging his figure behind him. I felt that the driver''s voice was a little hoarse, so I nervously looked at the rearview mirror.


    He saw that the driver''s eyes were gone, his pupils were white, and his mouth was bulging as if something was holding it up. His smile was extremely weird, as if even the mouth of a clown could reach his ears.


    He was also pale, like the moon, and in the rearview mirror I saw someone else, the aunt who sat in the passenger seat with her mouth open.


    "Let''s go, let''s go ¡­" "Come with us ¡­"


    I don''t even dare to breathe. This scene is even more horrifying than the bloody scene I just witnessed. What about the first passenger, a woman''s voice said in a low voice.


    But when I glanced in the rearview mirror, I still couldn''t see anyone. If I looked in the rearview mirror, I could see the woman with her hair in a mess and the other side of her face as if it had been squashed by a car.


    "Scram!" Stop the car right now, who the hell would want to come with you! "


    I didn''t know why, but I suddenly had the guts to shout out loud.


    Previously, I heard others talking about how if I met a ghost, I would have to curse loudly to get rid of that ghost. However, after witnessing this scene, I felt that even if I cursed all eighteen generations of his ancestors, it would still not leave.


    Just as I finished saying this, the bloody face in the rearview mirror slowly turned towards me ¡­


    Ah!


    Although I couldn''t see him, his true form, the thought of that bloody face closing in on me made me feel a pang of fear, and I screamed as I turned and plunged into his arms.


    "Hmph, didn''t you have some backbone before? What? Are you afraid of ghosts?"


    At this moment, just as I thought that I was doomed, I heard Bai Yu say these words.


    In just a second, I immediately reacted. The one who spoke was indeed Bai Qi, but the soul within him had already been replaced by that damned Bai Ya.


    "Bai Ya, you ¡­ If you won''t help me, then hurry up and scram. Stop ridiculing me here! At most, I''ll just be scared to death by that ghost girl, I ¡­ "What am I afraid of!"


    Although I said this, I had already predicted that Bai Ya would not abandon me like this. This was because if I died, then there was no way for him to return to the mortal world.


    Previously, he heard that as long as a person is not reincarnated in the underworld or the mortal world, they will be married for all eternity. Therefore, if I die and the two of us are husband and wife in the underworld, he will still be unable to find a living person to be his wife.

 C7

    "Oh, then I''ll be going."


    However, he didn''t expect that Bai Ya would completely not follow the rules. After he threw down those words, the white paper fainted away.


    At first, I thought that since we had just gotten married, I would be like the Evil Suppression Talisman''s reincarnation, then my future days would definitely not be so good. I needed to be a bit stronger, but I didn''t expect that my own strength would actually harm me!


    That Bai Ya is really something. He actually left without even turning his head around. He doesn''t care about me anymore. If he knew that I died, he would have to suffer the same fate as me!


    "Damn it!" You deserve to die at such a young age... You, you actually ignored me! "


    At this point, I could already feel something blocking my path, and I could feel that the oxygen around me had thinned a little. At some point, the driver had already accelerated his throttle, and this speed was so fast that it was on the verge of exploding.


    "No Amitabha in the south, no Amitabha in the south ¡­"


    I was at a loss of what to do. As I spoke, I made some hand gestures and drew a cross on my chest. I didn''t believe anything, but there was at least one that could be of some use to me when I brought out these protective items.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Young lady''s body is not bad, let me handle it ¡­" I could already hear the ghostly voice of the ghost in my ears, and it made my whole body tremble with greed.


    "Ah ¡­" Bai Ya, you bastard, you ¡­ Come here! "


    "What did you call me?"


    Suddenly, I felt his voice in my head.


    "I... I told you... Bai Ya ¡­ Handsome... "Good man!"


    I told him every word I could think of to describe a handsome man, but Bai Ya remained silent.


    "That''s not right."


    he said, with a touch of amusement in his voice.


    F * ck! I''ve already lowered my voice and said what else do I need to say to my mother! My life is at stake right now, and I''m about to be possessed by this old woman who died somewhere. He''s still standing at the side with a cold!


    I have to wipe my eyes when looking for a man. For example, I had the misfortune to marry such a dishonest man. He would laugh at me even when I was about to die.


    However ¡­ I''m not the one looking for him, this is a helpless move ¡­


    "I''ll give you one last chance. You ¡­" What should I call you? "


    "Old... Husband! Hubby, quickly save me! "


    Now that my life is about to end, how could I care about face? I can''t afford to care about face either, so it''s better for me to be soft on him.


    "Alright, my wife!"


    His tone suddenly turned very happy, as if he was a child who had just gotten candy.


    It was at this moment that the taxi slowed down, turning on and off the dim yellow lights in the car.


    I looked in the rearview mirror and saw Bai Ya''s figure in it, and because he was standing in front of me, I could see his face. He had one hand on the ghost''s neck, and he was mumbling something to her.


    I was shocked by what I saw in the rearview mirror for a few seconds. I didn''t expect that Bai Ya would be so formidable and pinch the female ghost into a puff of white smoke. My little heart was still thumping, and I didn''t know what luck I had today.


    He must have gone out without looking at the calendar. First, he was tied up by the woman to the Bai Clan early in the morning, and now he has almost become a scapegoat.


    I turned back to the rearview mirror and saw that Bai Ya hadn''t turned his head, but his eyes were fixed on me in the rearview mirror. The corner of his mouth was slightly raised, as if he was very pleased with himself, and with a snap of his fingers, he disappeared.


    Only then did I catch my breath. At this moment, the sound of chickens rang out and I was stunned for a moment. When we escaped from the Bai Clan, I looked at the time.


    I had heard of Wall-Hitting Ghost before, which meant that a person was always wandering around in place, unable to get out. He clearly felt that he had only circled around it for a few minutes, but in reality, a lot of hours had passed. It seems that I have met a "ghost taxi", although the name is different, the principle is more or less the same, I took a deep breath, then thought about the Bai Qi who passed out on the side. I pinched one of his people, but he slowly opened his eyes: "My wife, I''m sorry, I''m too sleepy ¡­" We''re here? "


    I was relieved to see that he was fine, but when I looked at the driver in front of me, he had already returned to normal. He was slowly driving, as if nothing had happened.


    I think it must be because Bai Ya did something to him that he was able to drive steadily to the mountain village at this moment, and from his dazed appearance, I have no idea what the hell he was doing on the carriage at midnight.


    "Master ¡­" Are you all right? "


    I asked him in a low voice. The driver wiped off his sweat and said puzzledly, "It''s nothing. I just feel like I just fell asleep and can''t remember anything. I only know that you guys went to the Mountain Stone Village ¡­" If I hadn''t been driving steadily right now, I would have thought I''d run into a ghost. "


    After hearing what he said, I couldn''t help but laugh. In reality, he really did run into a ghost. Not only that, even he himself had been possessed by a ghost.


    "Master, before you pulled us, did you pull a woman?"


    "Female? "Nope."


    The driver thought for a moment, then shook his head. Seeing her like this, she must have forgotten about what happened earlier, but I don''t think that Bai Ya was that amazing, he actually erased a person''s memory completely. Or else, the ghost girl''s cultivation was too low, she must have died a few days ago and anxiously found someone to replace her.


    "What''s wrong?" The driver asked timidly. I looked at his face in the rearview mirror. He looked evasive, as if there was something he wanted to say but didn''t dare to.


    "Do you know a woman with a mole on her neck?" I clearly remember the ghost''s appearance. Although her face was smashed by something, there was a large mole on his neck, which should be a birthmark, so it left a deep impression on me. I tentatively asked the driver, and when the driver heard my words, he immediately became terrified.


    So I told him what had happened just now, but I didn''t say anything about Bai Ya''s help. Instead, I said that the ghost girl had disappeared after the crowing of the chicken, and the driver immediately broke out in a cold sweat. It was the first time I saw him drop a bead of sweat so quickly.


    He might have killed the woman, and although Bai was as intelligent as a five-year-old child, he understood what had just happened and put his hand on my arm in some fear.


    "My wife, what you said is true. Did we really run into a ghost just now?"


    "How can I lie to you if I''m not really there? I''ll explain the details to you when I get home ¡­"


    I didn''t think I had to hide anything from him about my marriage to White Edge at this moment. First, I wanted him to be on guard, and second, I didn''t want to have to explain things to him in the future. After all, I already knew that my life wouldn''t be so easy after all, my husband was a ghost, a ghost that was both horrid and proud at the same time.


    "Ai ¡­" Almost last year, I also drove this road, and accidentally bumped into a woman in the middle of the night. But afterwards, I stopped the car to report the case, and I also lost 700,000 yuan from that house, and borrowed a lot of money from my relatives and friends to repay her. And because my child had just been born, and his mother was sick, I only lost money and didn''t go to jail ¡­ "


    Maybe the driver was too scared, so he just sat here and chatted with me, and I realized that the woman was really run over by him, which was quite pitiful.


    Although he lost 700 thousand, he still escaped the punishment of the law. Perhaps that ghost girl felt indignant and came looking for him.


    "It''s fine. You don''t have to be afraid. Just do more meritorious deeds in the future. That ghost girl should have already been reincarnated ¡­"


    Since I was unable to tell him that the female ghost had already been beaten into a white smoke by Bai Ya, I thought of such an excuse to comfort her. The driver nodded his head repeatedly after hearing what I said.


    "Thank you, little girl."


    "What are you thanking me for? It''s not like I''m helping you with anything."


    "Ai ¡­" I almost got you involved with me, so I won''t take the money. "


    It was already past 6 o''clock, so I wanted to go back home and take that woman''s money. After all, I still had to pay the tuition and live expenses. Originally, I wanted to work outside to earn some money, but after what had happened, I didn''t have the mood to work anymore.


    Besides, even if I work to earn money, I still need some money. My ID card is all at home, so no matter what, I have to go back home. I didn''t want to waste my time here, so I didn''t decline since I didn''t have any money with me.


    "This is the Mountain Stone Village?" At this moment, Bai Wei followed me out of the car and looked over in confusion. I nodded my head.


    As I said before, our village always comes later than other villages in the spring. Not only that, our village seems to be cursed, and all the men can''t live past the age of 40. I don''t know why.


    "Bai Qi, just wait for me outside. After that, I''ll come out. Don''t run around."


    By now, I had realized that Bai Qianzhang and I were mutually dependent on each other. In the future, he and I would only be able to look after each other. Besides, Bai Zhengtian was nowhere to be found.


    So I looked at him with a bit more relief. Actually, the main reason was that I saw that he still had some strength, so maybe I could do some manual labor for me. After all, it''s not safe for a girl like me to rent a house outside.

 C8

    "I don''t! "Wherever my wife is, I want to go!"


    Bai Yu was like a child at this moment. That being said, when I looked at Bai Yu''s face, my heart softened as well. After all, we just experienced a life and death situation.


    "Fine, you can follow me, but you have to listen to me and not run around by yourself. This place is extremely dangerous, and if you get lost, I won''t be able to find you, okay?" My voice became gentler as I looked at him.


    Although Bai Yu''s height is the same as Bai Ya''s, they are both taller than me by two or three heads, almost 1.8 meters tall.


    After all, Bai Yi''s IQ was that of a child, so I had to tell him like an aunt.


    Bai Yu was a little more obedient, as if he was afraid that I wouldn''t want him, so he nodded honestly. Seeing his expression, I felt a little relieved.


    I led him all the way to our house. As I expected, the police hadn''t come to our house yet.


    After all, they were the ones who kidnapped me, so if I had to reveal my location, then I would definitely tell the police about my kidnapping. They wouldn''t be able to escape then, so thinking about it made me feel a lot more at ease, because it was very possible that I had nothing to do with it. Or rather, those people might have another reason to explain about the two men who died in the Bai family.


    At this moment, I was standing in front of him like a child, obediently following behind me.


    I stopped to take a look inside the house. I waited for a long time, but there was no one coming out.


    Normally, my stepmother would have locked the big brass lock on the front door, but I didn''t see any locks on the door at the moment, which meant that there was someone else in the house.


    I thought for a moment. I would have to meet her again sooner or later anyway, so I might as well go in and interrogate her.


    I also have a helper with me now, Bai Qi is stupid but strong, so even if we fight, we will have the upper hand. I turned around and looked at Bai Qi, and after thinking for a while, I said, "In a while, we have to go in and see an old woman. She is very bad, and she even bullied me! "You almost killed me, so when you make a move later, you have to help me beat her up, do you understand?"


    "Okay, your wife is right, hehe ¡­"


    Bai Yu, who was standing behind me, nodded idiotically. When I looked at his expression, I felt a sense of warmth in my heart.


    "Also, like I said, you are not allowed to call me ''wife'' outside, you can call me Fei''er."


    Bai Yu listened to my request, but she didn''t quite understand. She slightly frowned, but she couldn''t refute me either. After all, I was the boss now, so he had to listen to whatever I said. Otherwise, if I didn''t get angry, I would have thrown it into the ravine.


    "Alright then ¡­" "Alright then." Finally, Bai Wei, compromise, he said gloomily, lowering his head. His hand was still tightly gripping the hem of his shirt, as if he was waiting for me to change my mind. From time to time, his eyes would glance up at me, as if he was watching for any change in my temperament.


    I didn''t say anything as I turned around and walked into the house. Bai Yu, who was stunned for a moment, also quickly followed.


    I went to the door and listened. I was about to kick the door open, but I suddenly had an idea. I would just barge in like this. If that woman died in the house, wouldn''t it be my fault?


    I went first to the next house, where a couple lived. The man was more pitiful and blind. The woman had been taking care of him. In fact, she herself wasn''t feeling very well either. She would often bring some medicine from the city. However, her family''s man was also nearing 40 years old. It was likely that he wouldn''t be able to live for long.


    Since it was already past 6, they should be up by now. That woman is more hardworking, she would go to the fields early every day to busy herself, so there might be only that man in the house. I knocked on the door, but it was opened by myself.


    I thought maybe it was because I hadn''t locked the door last night, or maybe the man was just a short distance away, so I didn''t lock the door. After hesitating for a moment, I stepped in and politely asked, "Uncle, are you home?"


    After a long while, no one replied. I took a deep breath and was about to walk inside, but then I caught sight of the man, and he fell down with his head on the ground. His body was covered with blood and his face was scratched by something.


    I immediately let out a sharp shriek. Bai Jie, who was behind me, also saw the sight. His first reaction was to hug me tightly. "Wife ¡­" Fei''er is not afraid, I ¡­ I will protect you! "


    "Hurry up!"


    I didn''t have time to think about it. It was obvious that the man had died a violent death. I ran home, kicked the door open, and saw my stepmother lying on her back, dead as the man had been, just as I had thought.


    "Fei''er ¡­" Not afraid, and I... "I''m not afraid either!"


    Even though Bai Yu was right next to me, I could hear the fearful snort coming from his throat.


    "Call the police, only the police can investigate this matter now ¡­"


    Actually, I was planning to leave after getting the money. The police probably wouldn''t be able to find out about me, but they didn''t expect such a strange thing to happen in our village. Thus, I had no choice but to call the police. If I were to just leave like this and get found out by the police, I would be even more at a loss for words.


    So I went in boldly, rummaged around the woman, found a cell phone, called the police, and waited at the entrance of the village with Bai Qi in tow.


    It was only when I sat down that I remembered that Bai Qi had been comforting me. Although he was very scared himself, his instincts made him feel like a man, and he always had to protect women.


    I couldn''t help but feel very touched, and the more I looked at him now, the more I felt that other than being a little foolish, Bai Qi was much better than Bai Ya in the past. If I could find a job for him in the future or treat his illness, perhaps I would really fall in love with him.


    "They... What was going on? Is there a bad guy? " At this time, the two of us were sitting at the village entrance, and we were still a little nervous.


    His hand still gripped my arm tightly, as if I would disappear if he lets go of me. I didn''t know why, but in my heart, I actually felt some reliance on him. I held her hand and felt the warmth in his palm.


    Although that''s what I said, I knew in my heart that it definitely wasn''t a bandit. If it was, then it would be impossible for me to find this phone from my stepmother.


    And I knew that she had put the 500 thousand in her wallet, and I didn''t touch her wallet, since the police would be here in a moment, so I''ll wait until the police are done with it. She has no descendants, so her money is mine, so I can legally inherit all the property.


    At this moment, I was even more worried about the lives of the other villagers in the village. Two people had already died, and this was within the scope of what I knew, so I didn''t dare go to another house to investigate. If I found another bloody scene, I would probably be unable to sleep, too.


    Sure enough, after a while, a few police cars stopped at the entrance of the village, and seeing me anxiously waiting there, I came up to interrogate them. I told them everything, but I only said that I rushed back from school, and then I found out that all the people in the village had died very miserably. Are you hiding something? Also, who is he? "


    "That woman is merely my stepmother. She has never been good to me since she was young, so I don''t have any feelings for her. He is mine ¡­" Cough cough, boyfriend, accompany me home to pick up my stuff. "


    "Uncle police is here..." Will you take me away? "


    At this moment, Bai Qi said something like that, and it caused the policemen''s eyes to turn to him. I knew what the police wanted to say, so I quickly explained, "His... "There are some things wrong with your head. You''ve always been like this since you were young ¡­"


    The policemen asked from door to door, but no one opened the door. When they went in, they found that everyone was dead in exactly the same way. This was already a terrifying murder case, and the whole village was dead as well.


    The policeman took out his walkie-talkie and explained the situation at the scene.


    After a while, I heard a voice from the walkie-talkie saying that several members of the Bai Clan had also died in one night, and in a more tragic way. Everyone had died except for Bai Zhengtian, who had been found in the Bai Clan''s ancestral hall.


    I couldn''t help but feel my heart sink. I thought it was Bai Ya''s doing, but since Bai Zhengtian was about to die, it meant that he didn''t do it.


    I don''t know why, but I still trusted him. Furthermore, when he told me that I fainted, he was talking to Bai Ya, so he didn''t have the time to commit the crime. After all, no matter how capable he is, he can''t split his soul into two to kill people.

 C9

    At this moment, I don''t know how I feel about following the police. After all, I''ve seen all the people in this village since I was young. They''ve talked to me before, said hello to me ¡­ But now that I don''t know what mysterious power took away my life, I couldn''t help but sigh as I thought of this.


    My mood also became very low, and Baiwei felt the change in my mood, so he held my hand tightly from the beginning. Maybe it was his own way of trying to comfort me.


    But in reality, I didn''t really need his consolation, because I already felt that my survival was already extremely fortunate. If all of this wasn''t caused by my marriage, if I wasn''t saved by Bai Ya ¡­ Then I''ll probably be a corpse by now.


    Right now, we also don''t know the cause of this bizarre death, and it''s very likely to be caused by the ferocious beasts. If that''s the case, then staying here is a very dangerous situation, you just said that you yourself have gone to college, if possible, you should go back to school, we will carefully investigate this here, and if there are any clues, we will contact you.


    Actually, I didn''t want to stay here any longer. If I didn''t cooperate with the police investigation, I probably would have taken the money and left long ago.


    As for the death of my stepmother, I actually didn''t feel any regret at all. On the contrary, I felt that I was abnormally straightforward, that I was never the kind of little girl who would ruin the spring and autumn of life. If someone treats me well, I will repay him with double the amount of kindness, and if someone bullies me, I won''t be weak either.


    When we went back, the police had already taken away all their corpses, and there were fewer villagers in this village. As long as there were people here, they would all die, and I did not dare ask for the police''s exact number, because that would cause me to feel a little uneasy. After all, if my stepmother did not sell me to the Bai Clan, and if I did not meet Bai Ya, I probably would not be standing here right now.


    "Where are we going?"


    I packed up my things at home, took my stepmother''s 500 thousand bank card, and walked to the village entrance, intending to take the bus to the city.


    Bai Qi seemed to have never left this place since he was young. Even if he was taken to a hospital in the city, it would only be for a few short days. He had always been in his room in the hospital and had never really seen a big city before.


    "I don''t know. I plan to go to a hotel in the city first, then we''ll tidy up a bit and go to school with me. There might be some work like washing dishes and washing dishes near our school, you can do that."


    Actually, ever since I received the notice of admission, I have never gone to school to take a look. After all, I just finished my university entrance examination, so I want to go out and play for a bit, but I don''t have any money on me, so I have to push it away again and again, and even if I go to school, I don''t have that money, otherwise I wouldn''t even consider working. But now, with 500 thousand yuan on me, it''s enough for me to squander.


    Of course, I didn''t forget to dig the well. I turned to look at Bai Qi and felt more and more that he was cute. After all, I had the 500 thousand yuan I got from the Bai family, so I couldn''t get rid of him.


    But then again, even if I really wanted to throw him somewhere, maybe that dead ghost wouldn''t spare me. After all, they are brothers, so Bai Ya still has to let me go and find him.


    A few hours later, I found a simple little hotel in the provincial capital. I wanted a double room, although I knew he didn''t seem to have any concept in his mind, and it was fortunate that he didn''t have the concept of living with me after our marriage, otherwise he would have been pestering me at all times.


    But then again, if the two of us did get married, we''d have to get a certificate.


    As for the matter of the Underworld Marriage, I really have no way to go back on my word. After all, once the Underworld Marriage Contract is reached, it would be equivalent to getting a marriage certificate from the Underworld. There''s a record of that, so it''s impossible to go back on your word.


    "Too many things have happened today. We need to take a good rest ¡­"


    At this point, I couldn''t help but doze off. Originally, I wanted to take a shower, but I didn''t have the time to do that now, so I lay on the bed and thought for a while and agreed that we needed a good rest. I lazily sat up from the bed and pointed to an empty bed. There are obviously two beds here. You sleep over there, I''ll sleep over here, so don''t disturb me tonight! "


    Bai Yu felt wronged after I said those words. He looked at me pitifully, then lowered his head and whined. The way I looked at him must have caused him to feel a bit scared because too many things happened today.


    "But on TV, after we got married, the two of us slept together, and then we would have babies ¡­"


    "What kind of TV show ¡­" "They are all lies ¡­" I didn''t expect this idiot to look so silly. In reality, it wasn''t that easy to deceive him. I asked after thinking for a moment, "How old are you this year?"


    "Twenty." He counted on his fingers for a long time before he raised his head and giggled as he told me this. I couldn''t help but have a dark expression on my face as I didn''t know how he calculated his birthday.


    "Well, look, you are only 20 years old this year, and the country says that 20 years old is not allowed to marry. So, although we held the banquet and the ceremony, we have yet to get recognized by the country. That is to say, we will have to wait another two years before we can get married."


    "National recognition?"


    "Yes!" Seeing his serious look, I couldn''t help but continue to spread the news, "The country has decreed that you must be 22 years old before you can get married. Of course, this age can only continue on with your age, and it''s also worth your mental strength. Your current level of knowledge is only at the elementary school level, so you need to reach the high school level before you can get married. So, you have to learn a lot, read a lot, and become smarter!"


    I thought about it. If I told her that I could get married at the age of twenty-two, what would I do after two years?


    Although I didn''t know what would happen to me in the next two years, I felt sure that he would continue to pester me, so I made up a reason to tell him that he had to become smart so that he wouldn''t keep bothering me.


    After saying that, I looked at Bai Zhi, completely believing him. Nodding my head, it was as if I had made up my mind to study properly to become smarter. I unconsciously felt a sense of victory in my heart.


    "Well, now, the first step to becoming smart is to learn to sleep well, you know? "So you go there and sleep, don''t come with me."


    "Alright!"


    To Bai Wei, it seemed that sleeping well would make him a little bit smarter, even if only a little smarter. It would make him very happy, since he was one step closer to getting married.


    "Go to your school tomorrow? Then can I go to school too? "


    Bai Qi blinked his eyes and looked at me expectantly. I thought for a moment that I must be looking for a place to stay, so I thought that I must be renting a room for Bai Zhi outside. After all, I couldn''t possibly live with him, and if that was the case, then it would be a lot more inconvenient.


    I still have to visit him every day, so I might as well let him find a job in our school. The school has a lot of shops, maybe he can do odd jobs there, and if I can apply to the school so that he can stay in the dormitory, that would be even better.


    "Do you want to see me every day? We can live together in school? "


    Bai Wei was lying on his bed, blinking at me. Hearing me ask this question made him suddenly happy. He looked at me with glowing eyes and nodded his head. "Well, I want to live with my wife!"


    "Cough, cough ¡­" I already said that you can''t call me my wife, or else we won''t be able to live in the school anymore. You have to call others my cousin now, do you understand? "


    Since I''m living alone now, the Public Security Bureau can testify for me. Thus, the school won''t suspect anything. A pitiful person like me would definitely not suspect anything if I had an even more foolish cousin.


    So all I have to do is tell me about myself, and maybe the school will accommodate me. Let him live in the dorms of the school. After all, the staff in the school store also have their own dorms.

 C10

    "Okay... I got it! " Bai Wei may be a bit unhappy, but he can certainly live in the school with me. That would be the best, he said, nodding and smiling. It seems like he has watched a lot of TV dramas before and knows some things as well, even though his IQ is only five years old, but he''s not so stupid that he doesn''t know anything.


    After saying these words, I was already a little tired, and after experiencing so much today, he must be very tired as well.


    The two of us fell asleep, and I woke up early the next morning. The two of us hurriedly went to the train station and bought two tickets. My major is forensic science, which requires five years.


    "What''s a medical examiner?"


    On the train, Baiwei sat next to me and looked at me eagerly.


    Ugh ¡­" The medical examiner, he just wanted to see how this person died ¡­ "For example, the unusual deaths in the village. After I study forensic medicine, I will be able to determine what killed them.


    As I patiently explained the situation to him, I couldn''t help but recall the miserable deaths of the villagers. As a result, my heart suddenly hurt.


    Actually, it''s quite a coincidence that you''re talking about my major, because I was planning to report for clinical treatment at the beginning, but I ended up being treated as a medical examiner.


    I still have half a month before the start of the school registration, but I had to rent a house nearby first and then find a job on a daily basis. I felt that it was quite meaningful, after all, I''m alone now and have a fool by my side, so I had to do something myself, otherwise, we would have to rely on this 500 thousand yuan.


    "Right, your family should still have quite a bit of inheritance ¡­" At this moment, I was thinking about how I should spend this 500 thousand. Suddenly, I remembered that the person sitting beside me is a rich second generation, so no matter how foolish he is, the money in his family would definitely be his. Thus, I turned to ask him.


    "Inheritance? "What is it?" He had been watching the view from the window, and when I asked him, he turned and looked at me blankly.


    "I''m fine ¡­"


    After all, there were a lot of problems involved, and even if his father wasn''t very nice to her, he was still his own son. After all, he had to go to the police for help after he died.


    With that in mind, I dialed the number that the policeman had left for me. He had left me a private phone number and told me to contact him if there was any problem, or if there was something strange that had been stolen from the village. After dialing the number, I told the police Bai Yi''s identity.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about such an important matter earlier!"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to say it, but his family has always been very bad to him, and all the members of the Bai Family are dead. If I tell you, he is the foolish son of the Bai Family, what if you think he is a psychopath and cut down their entire family? So in order to avoid this kind of misunderstanding, I hid it away ¡­ But I think it''s better to tell you now. You''ll find out anyway. "


    Now the police had come to the conclusion that all these deaths had been caused by the beasts, but they didn''t know what the animals were. So even if I told them about Bai Ji''s identity, Bai Yu wouldn''t be suspected?


    The police hung up after a few words with me, and in a few days I would have to go to the local police station and do some follow-up formalities for him.


    Since all these animal attacks were not to be underestimated by the police, they decided to carefully observe the corpses. As a result, his father''s corpse had now been shipped to the Forensics Department in the city.


    At least we won''t have to go back. I hung up the phone and breathed a sigh of relief. Then I looked at Bai Qi and said, "You..." Tell me about your brother.


    I couldn''t help but want to get to know Bai Ya. This didn''t mean that I was that concerned about him, but I felt that I would have to deal with this damned fellow again in the future. So, it was better to understand his character.


    And he said he still had some work to do, so I was very curious about what it was that made him want to get married.


    "My brother... He, he''s very good, and he''s always very serious and doesn''t play with me. "


    Bai Yu said this like an angry child. He rested his chin on his hands and recalled, "He doesn''t talk to me much. He never comes back outside. I don''t see him often."


    "So you don''t know what he''s going to do? "Is he not in school now, or does he have a job?"


    "I told you, it seems like he opened some shop in the city ¡­" "But I''m not too sure what it is either. I heard my father talk about it before ¡­" Suddenly, his eyes lit up like I was remembering something, "Right, right, he opened a clothing store!"


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect Bai Ya to open his own store and sell clothes. But from the looks of it, he didn''t seem like a businessman.


    "My brother''s hands are so lucky, I can make a lot of clothes myself ¡­" I don''t get it, I''m a bit confused. Did he make all the clothes he sold himself?


    What more do I want to ask now? The station''s announcement has already started ringing. I walked in front and planned to settle down before asking about Bai Ya''s matters. Furthermore, I might be able to see him very soon and ask him about it myself.


    When I got out of the car, I didn''t notice that there was a man in a long robe behind me. It wasn''t until I stepped off the platform that I noticed that the man''s eyes were fixed on me, as if he were looking at something. I couldn''t help but feel a chill behind my back. He decided to hurry up and find a car to leave.


    However, I didn''t expect that I would increase my pace. The man quickly caught up to me. "Miss, wait a moment."


    He didn''t dare do anything to me when I thought about the crowd at the railway station, not to mention the fact that I was surrounded by a tall white man.


    "You were following me just now. What business do you have with me?"


    I looked at him warily. My body unconsciously retreated to Bai Yu''s side. Then, I tightly held onto his arm. It looked as though we were a pair.


    "Miss, your face is pale and your face is black. There are also some black shadows half an inch below your eye sockets. You must have been possessed by a ghost!"


    Initially, I thought that he was some evil villain who was plotting against me. However, after hearing what he said, I immediately widened my eyes. "Master, master!"


    I looked around and saw that no one was looking my way. I ran over and took his hand.


    Actually, I had intended to go to the city to ask where there was a training hall and find a Taoist for me to take a look. I didn''t expect to meet such an expert today.


    "To tell you the truth, I am indeed stuck with a ghost, and a pervert at that! He wants me to be his wife! "


    At this moment, I felt like I had met a lifesaver when I saw this master. At this time, Bai Qi became slightly unhappy. He walked over and pulled me behind him, and looked at him warily: "Did you take a fancy to my wife?! You look so ugly, you don''t look like a good person! "


    "I... I definitely didn''t mean it that way. I just wanted to help her. "


    "Then hold her!"


    "It''s not me ¡­"


    Obviously, it was I who went up to hold his hand, and in Bai Que''s eyes, all the blame was placed on that Taoist. Looking at the completely different look on his face, I hurriedly explained, "Bai Qu, stop messing around, it has nothing to do with me. I was the one who wanted his help, and this is a master.


    "You''ve been possessed by a ghost!"


    Bai Yu said. I felt her body tremble a little, but he held me tightly in his embrace, "How can this be ¡­" When did that ghost leave!? "


    I couldn''t help but twitch the corner of my mouth. He still didn''t know that the ghost that was trapping me was his blood brother, but I couldn''t tell him anything at the moment. After all, he didn''t understand anything, so even if he did, it wouldn''t be of any use.


    "Master, let''s find a place to sit down first. He is... "He''s my cousin, it''s best if you don''t take too much notice of him. You should have realized it yourself. His IQ is a bit ¡­" After I said that, I secretly raised my finger to point at my head. That master nodded as if he understood what I meant, but his next sentence made me freeze.


    "Hahaha, even if you admit that the two of you are lovers, there is no harm in it. Seeing that the two of you look extremely compatible, there must be some sort of karma between the two of you."


    Saying this, the Daoist Priest shook his head as if he felt some regret, "It''s a pity that he has something to eat, but it''s not like I don''t have anything. Let''s find a place to sit down and talk about the treatment first."


    The train station was not a good place to talk in such a crowded place, and since I was carrying bags and luggage, I decided to settle down and contact him later.


    I asked for his contact information first, then quickly took Bai Yu to rent a house near the school. After I''m done packing up, I plan to ask this master out tonight to discuss my unlucky life in detail.


    I held the phone tightly in my hand. I was extremely excited, because I could finally get rid of that dead man. That was why I felt that my steps had become a lot lighter.


    When we inherit his father''s inheritance, the two of us will be able to live happily ever after. Of course, this doesn''t mean that I want to marry him in the future, it''s just that I feel that I will treat him as my own brother in the future.


    Although his looks are very good, but with his intelligence, there''s still no possibility of the two of us joining hands.


    "When did you get stuck with a ghost? Why didn''t I know? Why didn''t you tell me? You must be scared, right ¡­ " When I saw him like this, I couldn''t help but feel a little grateful. Picking up my toes, I patted him on the shoulder and said, "Silly brother, I''m fine, don''t worry about that great master, once he''s done with everything, we can find a good job and live comfortably together. I''ll study at school until I earn some money, and if you ever see a girl in front of me again, I won''t let you go." I''ll host your wedding! "


    When the worry in my heart had cleared, I felt myself unburdened, and so I spoke without thinking, forgetting entirely what an awkward relationship we were in.


    As soon as I said this, Bai Zheng became displeased. "Do you think I''m stupid enough to say that? You don''t want to marry me ¡­"


    As he spoke, his eyes turned red. He was immediately at a loss on what to do. This was the street, if he started crying, how would I be able to coax him!?


    No..." All right. I''m just joking, I won''t marry you to anyone!


    "Then we have to kiss ¡­"


    "Huh?"


    While I was still in a daze, he pouted his lips and bent down to get close to me. Suddenly, many people on the street had strange looks in their eyes, including a few little girls. When they looked at me with a hint of jealousy in their eyes, I couldn''t help but feel my face turn red.


    It seemed that I had to kiss him, otherwise he would never stop. I took a deep breath and moved closer.

 C11

    If it weren''t for what Bai Wei and I have been through, I would really think that he was pretending to be stupid and purposely deceiving me.


    It seems that his brain is quite active, to think that he would want me to kiss him! If he was a little more serious, he would be a good teaser, alright? Since he was young, he had never kissed anyone, so he was the first!


    When I put my lips to his, I immediately felt a hint of coldness coming from his lips. I had never thought that a man''s lips would be so cold.


    I pecked at it like a bird pecking at rice before withdrawing. I lowered my head, unwilling to look at him again. However, I didn''t expect his cold voice to come from above.


    "How is it? That''s good enough? "


    I immediately realized that Bai Ya must have attached himself to his body again!


    "Bai Ya ¡­"


    My heart thumped, not because I was so excited to see him, but because I was afraid! Yes, it was fear!


    After all, no one would be so calm when they knew that the person talking to them was a ghost, right?


    I took two steps back, looked at him warily, then looked around again. The eyes of the girls were already on fire. I didn''t expect the man standing next to me to be so domineering. Some of the crazy girls were whispering to the people beside them, covering their faces and pointing at me.


    "What, you really want to get rid of me, don''t you? You want to get rid of me? "


    While I was retreating, Bai Ya walked over to me. The way I looked at him was filled with anger, as if I was dissatisfied with the string of phone numbers in my hands. I hastily took a look at her phone number.


    "We humans and ghosts can''t be together. What''s more, you ¡­ You have such a dense yin aura on you. If you were to be contaminated by me, then wouldn''t I have long been dead! "


    "It''s nothing. Under normal circumstances, when my yin aura enters your body, there''s only one way ¡­"


    At this moment, Bai Ya had already walked in front of me. Just as I wanted to take a step back, he grabbed onto my shoulder and pulled towards his chest. My strength was naturally not as strong as his, so I was immediately pulled into his embrace.


    I fiercely glared at those bewitched ladies who didn''t understand what was going on. "In such a public place, it''s best for you to restrain yourself!" I said in a low voice.


    "I restrain myself?" Bai Ya lowered her head and looked at me. There was a trace of a teasing smile in her eyes, making me blush uncontrollably. I knew what she meant by that, and sure enough, he said, "I don''t know who kissed me in public."


    All of a sudden, I felt myself blushing like a hot pan. I forcefully pushed him away, but due to the lack of strength in my body, I was once again held tightly in his arms. "Do you understand the situation? I can''t watch him cry and act coquettishly on the road in this situation! "


    "Bai Yi ¡­" Hmph, no matter what he says in the future, just ignore him. If you can''t do it, just knock him out, then I can appear. He is my temporary host now, so under normal circumstances, when his consciousness is weaker, I will appear. I can also appear. "


    Looking at Bai Ya''s arrogant and delicate face, I really want to slap him. Why would I miss him? I can''t hide from a dead ghost like him, I still miss him! Let him dream his daydreams!


    I could not help but tremble with anger, but I could not extricate myself from him. He was imprisoned in his arms, and I heard his heart thumping, and I knew that it was a heartbeat in vain, and that he was only a soul.


    "You said that the reason for your wedding is to be able to handle your own matters in Yang Jiang. Since we are already ¡­" A contract? Can''t you tell me what made you stay in the mortal world instead of reincarnating? "


    The relationship between him and I was originally a mere contract. As for the relationship between husband and wife, it was impossible for me to become husband and wife with this damned ghost. He was the one who saved me, and I helped him in his affairs in the mortal world, that''s all.


    So we were just helping each other, but now I feel like he was a monitor to me, and if he wasn''t there, I wouldn''t even know where he was.


    What if he was with me all the time? At this moment, the image of those ghost movies appeared in my mind. There were a few vengeful spirits lying on top of people''s bodies with their tongues sticking out. Of course, I don''t think that when Bai Ya turns into a ghost, he will have a hideous face.


    When I asked this question, I saw a trace of worry flash across Bai Ya''s face, but it disappeared soon after. He let go of me, folded his arms across his chest, and shook his head. "I don''t know. I just have a feeling that I don''t want to be reborn. And I have no way of reborn."


    "There''s nothing we can do?"


    This is my problem. In short, don''t let me see you trying to contact any Taoist to get rid of him, or else, you will know the result. After all, we don''t have a full house yet because your body is still relatively weak. He paused and looked at my frightened face. "Because there is no marriage, the connection between us is not that strong. But if you push me too far, I don''t mind getting married to you as soon as possible."


    "You ¡­ "How dare you!"


    "If you think I don''t dare, then I can let you try it tonight. Once we complete the marriage and my yin aura is injected into your body, then I will no longer need Bai Qi''s body and will be able to stay by your side all day long. Moreover, I can also show you my body.


    His words scared me silly. I just stood there stunned, not knowing whether to nod my head or to shake my head. Looking at his dark appearance, I dared not to say anything.


    After all, even though I was in front of him, I still knew that he was a ghost. When we were in the car that day, one of his hands could turn that scary ghost into a white smoke, so it was very easy for him to harm me.


    It''s just that there''s a contract between us right now, and he still has to rely on me to work in the mortal realm, so he won''t do anything to me for now. But if I really don''t listen to him, even if I want to get rid of him and force him into a corner, then my little life will probably end as soon as possible.


    "Because I just returned to the mortal world, I''m still weak. Don''t go to the hotel, I''ll take you to a place. Just follow me."


    "You ¡­ Are you okay? " I whispered tentatively.


    In fact, what I was thinking was that if he was very weak, I could call the Taoist when he wasn''t paying attention and get rid of him or get rid of him as soon as he was weak.


    I don''t have any sympathy for Bai Ya anymore. Although he saved my life in the beginning, from the threats he made to me, I felt that as long as he stayed by my side for one day, my life would be in his hands, and that wouldn''t do.


    Besides, Bai Yu''s body wasn''t too good either. It was already pitiful for him to be so silly, but now he had to use it as a boarding house for that damn brother of his. It was simply too tragic.


    So, for my own sake, or for the sake of this stupid Bai Qi, I have to find a way to get out of this damned thing!


    I ran through almost all the movies and TV shows I''d seen in my head, using the best of my skills, and looked at him worriedly.


    "Are you concerned about me?"


    Hehe, as expected, he was fooled. It seems that his IQ isn''t that high. Looking at how flattered he looks, I feel extremely proud of myself.


    Look, I''m not gonna clean you up this time.


    "I thought about it ¡­" Since the two of us are already husband and wife, I naturally have to be concerned about you. You think that if something were to happen to you when you are weak, it would not be good if I were to marry you ¡­ Didn''t you just say that? There''s still some connection between the two of us, so to say that I care about you is to care about myself, right? "


    After I said this, the vigilance in Bai Ya''s eyes disappeared. After that, it was gentle, as though he was looking at me seriously. "Wife, don''t worry. I''m fine. I just need to go to a place with heavy yin energy. "The place I''m taking you to is the suspense shop I opened here. That place is filled with dense yin aura and it is also a barrier between the yin and yang realms."


    "Long live ¡­" "Clothes store!"


    I almost stammered out these three words. He didn''t sell clothes, or rather, he didn''t buy clothes for the living, but for the dead!


    Old master, what kind of person did I offend?!


    I''ve always thought that this Bai Ya isn''t simple. How could he possibly open a clothing store? But the Bai Clan had always been doing business with the living, how could they earn money for the dead from him?


    Seeing the confusion on my face, Bai Ya explained, "Actually, our Bai Clan said that we are in the business, but we are Feng Shui Masters in our ancestors. Because my father didn''t like Feng Shui''s business, he said that it was too unscrupulous, so he started a business, and instead, he made a lot of money. I was quite enchanted with these things, so my grandfather always taught me, and that''s why I opened a longevity shop in the city to sell longevity clothes, and also to exorcise ghosts at the same time."

 C12

    Hearing Bai Ya''s words, I finally understood. So the ancestor of the Bai Clan was a Feng Shui master. No wonder his father was so superstitious, he was tricked by that crazy woman.


    However, since our ancestors looked at the Feng Shui level, their lifespan shouldn''t be too long. After all, I''ve heard of some Taoists and such.


    It seems like it was precisely because of this that Bai Ya died early on, and this Bai Ji is also pitiful. It''s because of their family''s evil laws that he was so stupid. It seems like it''s better for me to stay far away from these side doors.


    With that in mind, I arrived at the veterinarian''s shop that Bai Ya opened. Bai Ya''s birthday shop was located in a rather remote location. It was in an alley.


    The alley was also very deep. His birthday shop was located in the innermost part of the alley, and nearby were shops that sold longevity clothes and took a look at feng shui.


    I don''t know why he chose to drive here. After all, there are many people travelling together here. As a young man, wouldn''t he be ostracized by his peers?


    Besides, normally, people like him who looked at the wind and water with their eyes would get more and more excited as they aged. He was still so young, how could there be someone who would come knocking on their door? As I thought this, Bai Ya pointed to the lock. "I didn''t lock this lock, so you just have to open it. There are some necessities of life inside, and I usually live in this shop, so it will be more convenient for you to stay here. I also know that your school isn''t that far from here, so you can walk to it every day."


    After he had finished speaking, I opened the lock according to his instructions. As expected, he did not know that the things inside were not very valuable. When I opened the door, I felt a wave of yin aura coming from inside, a feeling I had experienced before.


    When we got married that day, I felt the cold air blowing in from the Underworld. It really made my scalp tingle and I didn''t dare to enter.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so timid." Bai Ya stood at the side and looked at my trembling body. He couldn''t help but laugh before stepping in first. "It seems that I''ll have to train you first in the future. Otherwise, you''ll encounter a lot of things in the future."


    "In the future ¡­"


    I took in a deep breath. It seemed that my miserable life had followed me all the way, and I didn''t know when I was caught by this damned ghost, but there would be danger in the future. When I thought that I might meet a ghost in the future, I felt all of my hairs standing on end, as if I had fallen into an ice cave.


    I didn''t know how I took my first step into the room. In any case, I walked stiffly into the room and saw that the furnishings of the room were the same as those of modern shops. The only difference was that these display cabinets were filled with paper money and underworld coins, as well as some paper dolls.


    "Behind that door is the living area. The computer and television air conditioning are all present, so it''s much more comfortable than living in the school. You shouldn''t stay in the school anymore." At this point, he paused, looked at my astonished gaze, and added, "Or come back on Saturday ¡­" Anyways, I will always be by your side, no matter where you live. "


    "Are you following me? Isn''t your soul living in a white body now? Why are you by my side! "


    I didn''t think that all of these things I''d imagined would come true, that he was planning to follow me all the time. I felt uncomfortable thinking that I had a ghost staring me in the face, whether it was going to the bathroom or taking a bath.


    "Of course your body can only hold one soul. How can I live in his body? It''s just that sometimes I don''t get on his body and only talk to you, but after I recuperate for a few days, I can talk to you, and you can see me, so you don''t have to think about me all day. "


    F * ck you!


    Anger rose in me, but I suppressed it. I did not expect him to be so narcissistic! And he was so narcissistic to the point of reaching the pinnacle!


    Why does he think I miss him all the time? I simply couldn''t understand his brain circuits, nor could I understand how he got into this kind of narcissistic personality!


    At the same time, I felt lucky that Bai Yu''s personality was completely different from hers. Otherwise, if I was followed by these two possessive, tyrannical, and perverted people, I would have died instead.


    "Is there a way that you don''t have to follow me all the time ¡­" Cough cough, didn''t you say that you have matters to attend to? Then you can do your own thing, don''t worry about me, really! I can take good care of myself! And don''t you know that distance makes beauty? If we meet every day, if you talk to me every day, I''ll be tired of you, but if we meet once a week, I might even miss you! "


    I squeezed out a fake smile and looked at him, my eyes were filled with love, then there was a hint of coquettishness in my tone, I couldn''t believe what I was saying. Bai Ya, who had no brain, first believed what I was saying, and then thought for a moment, nodding seriously: "Wife, you''re right, I thought about it and nodded my head, it''s true, but I''ve been forced to follow you recently, because my current yin energy is still weaker, and this woman''s yin energy is bad, you also have some yin energy, so I can absorb it, it''s good for you too!"


    "I have only heard of a few ghosts that would ingest Yang Qi. Why do you want to ingest Yin Qi?"


    I blinked my eyes as I looked at him. Since I had already convinced him, that was good enough for me. When the yin energy recovered, it would naturally leave me.


    Bai Ya thought for a moment before looking at me and saying, "There are some ghosts that suck in the yang energy from others in order to stay in the sun, and the fact that I absorb yin qi is also an extremely extreme matter for me. Because, if I''m not careful, the yin energy will become too strong, causing me to be unable to stay in the sun, and my soul to dissipate, but once my yin energy reaches a certain threshold, then I can cultivate into a ghost fairy. After all, our ancestors are all Feng Shui Masters, so I naturally have a way to cultivate!"


    I opened my eyes wide at his words.


    What! He wanted to become a Ghost Immortal?


    I already find him difficult enough to deal with even if he is just a dead ghost. If he were to cultivate to become a ghost or immortal, what kind of trouble would he cause me to become? It must have been staying by my side all day and all night, so I, a small weak girl, would have no way of getting rid of it. Furthermore, as far as I know, these Taoists were trying to get rid of some harmful things.


    Thinking about this, cold sweat ran down my spine. I had to think of a way to get rid of him before he became a Ghost Immortal, otherwise, once he became powerful, wouldn''t I become his wife?


    "Wife, what are you thinking about?"


    "Ah?" I... I''m happy for you! " I took in a deep breath and then smiled. I looked at her seriously and nodded. He could see my sincerity from my sincere big eyes. Afterwards, he patted my head in relief and said, "Wife, thank you. It will definitely be with you for all eternity! "


    What the heck! Who told you to protect me for the rest of your life and for the rest of your life!


    Do I need to? I beg you, quickly scram as far away as you can, and never come near me again!


    "Alright, then I really am... Too! High! Happy! It''s done! "


    "Yes."


    Then, when I was caught off guard, he gave me another peck on the face, and I felt his weight on my shoulder.


    "Hey, what are you doing! Hurry, get up, I''m about to fall to the ground! "


    "Ugh ¡­" Where is this? When did we get here? "


    "White..." "Bai Qi?"


    I carefully asked, relieved that the dead ghost had left ¡­ No, no, no, he didn''t leave, he only left Bai Yu''s body. I looked around vigilantly. Although I didn''t see anything, I still felt that Bai Ya was beside me.


    "Wife, I''m sleepy!"


    "So what if I''m sleepy ¡­" Just go to sleep, this is your dead body... Cough cough, it''s your brother''s shop that specializes in birthday clothes. I feel that if we can open our own businesses now, my tuition and living expenses will also be settled. We can''t just sit around and watch over this money, we always have to earn our own bit of money.


    "Alright, alright, we can open this store. That''s great, we have our own home now!"


    I couldn''t help but feel sad for him when I saw how happy Bai Wei was. He was staying with his damned brother, but in exchange her body had to be at his disposal every now and then.


    "Baiwei, is your brother usually nice to you?"


    When I walked into the house, I saw that the furnishings were very clean and tidy. Moreover, it was at least a hundred square meters. I didn''t expect him to rent such a shop in the city! I turned my head to ask him.


    "Mm ¡­" He won''t play with me, but he''ll always bring me something delicious! "Hehe, delicious ¡­"


    When it came to delicious food, he began to pout. When I saw his childish look, I let go of the worries in my heart. No matter what, his damned big brother won''t hurt us, so it''s better to stay here.


    There was a computer here, and there was also a TV, which was equipped to the extreme. It was even better than my home, so I could also come here often.

 C13

    "If you''re afraid of the cold, you can turn on the air conditioner."


    At that moment, I heard a voice. I was startled, knowing that it must have come from Bai Ya. He was standing beside me. I couldn''t help but tightly grab Bai Qi''s hand.


    Of course Bai Wei didn''t hear the voice. He just stared at me, wondering why I''d suddenly become so nervous.


    "I feel so cold ¡­" It was obvious that the temperature here was very low, so Bai Yu couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine. He rubbed his hands together, then sat on the bed, trying to find a quilt to warm him up.


    I thought for a moment and turned on the air conditioner, but didn''t say a word, because I didn''t want to talk to Bai Ya, didn''t even want to imagine that he was right next to me right now.


    "Wife, you have a shadow by your side." I felt a chill run down my spine, and I felt as if a block of ice had gone straight into my body.


    There is a shadow beside me!


    I already knew that it must be Bai Ya. Bai Yu saw something I couldn''t see in the car, which meant that he probably had Yin Yang Eyes, but I didn''t. Luckily, I didn''t have Yin Yang Eyes, otherwise, if I saw a ghost wandering around me every day, I would definitely be scared for a month.


    "That... "Don''t speak nonsense. If you are mistaken, it must be the dust of this place ¡­" I had no idea how to explain it to Bai. Did I tell him that his dead brother had been with me all this time? If that was the case, how would Bai Yu react? Moreover, Bai Wei called out to his wife and I could already feel it. He didn''t call me his wife, so the surrounding cold air became heavier.


    "Stupid bro, let me tell you, stop calling me your wife from now on, do you understand? "If you still want to live in the same school as me, then you have to listen to me, and call me Fei''er from now on."


    "Alright, Fei''er, I''m a little hungry, we need to eat something ¡­"


    Bai Qi, sitting on top of the bed, was curled up in a ball, blinking pitifully at me. I looked at him, really hungry, and wanted to quickly take her out to get some food. After all, I hadn''t eaten anything yet, so my stomach kept making noises for me to cough a few times. Then, I walked to Bai Yu''s side and whispered in her ear, "Silly Brother, did you see where that shadow was?"


    "Shadow... "No shadow, Fei''er said it was dust, not a shadow." This time, Bai Yu was much more obedient after knowing that I just told him that it was dust, so I decided to take it. This is not a shadow, and it seems like it is also more obedient, previously I was worried that his disobedience would cause me a lot of trouble, but now, it seems that there is no need to worry at all.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" That what? I was wrong just now, it was a shadow. Tell me, where is that shadow now? "


    "Right in... Right behind you! " Bai Yu''s eyes revealed a trace of fear when he said this. He wanted to retreat, but the moment he thought about the unknown origin of this thing lying right behind me, he summoned up his courage and pulled me into his embrace!


    I wasn''t on guard in the slightest when he pulled me onto the bed. My face immediately flushed red. I didn''t expect him to be the same as his damn brother. He was also a bit overbearing ¡­


    "I got it, I got it. That shadow is the one you said was holding you back, right? We need to get rid of that Taoist right now! You can''t let him pester you forever, or else your body won''t be able to take it! "


    Bai Tan looked at me nervously, then stared at the bed warily. I knew that Bai Ya was standing by the bed, and I could already feel his anger.


    "I''ll tell you the truth. Actually, that shadow is your dead brother. However, he still has things on his mind, so he needs our help."


    I feel that if I don''t explain myself to Bai Tan at this moment, Bai Ya will be with him again. At that time, the one who will be in trouble will be me! So I decided that it would be better to tell Bai Wei about this. Although there was something wrong with his head, but since I explained it so clearly to him, he should be able to understand it by now.


    Bai Yu''s eyes widened after hearing what I just said, and he stared at the shadow in disbelief for a long time. He was still a little worried, so he held me tightly in his embrace with his back towards Bai Ya, and turned his head to look at him. "You are my brother?"


    At this moment, he naturally couldn''t hear anything Bai Ya said. Even though he opened his Yin Yang Eyes, I didn''t know what he was saying. I heard Bai Ya say to me from the side, "Tell him to let you go."


    "How are you going to explain it to him ¡­" I thought about it. I wanted to break free from Bai Yu''s embrace, but his embrace got tighter and tighter. It was as if he was a child who finally got a piece of candy. Naturally, he wouldn''t be able to let go. When I saw that he had such strong desire to protect me, I couldn''t help but feel extremely grateful in my heart. I patted Bai Yu''s shoulder and said in a low voice, "Foolish brother, be good. Let go of me first, I''ll make your brother unhappy later on. It''ll be bad luck for both of us."


    "No, I''m going to let him go, he just took you away, I know what he''s doing!"


    "He ¡­ What did he come here for? "


    I didn''t think that Bai Wei would actually know so much information! I don''t even know what on earth Bai Ya has to accomplish.


    I blinked at Bai Qi, waiting for his answer. His words almost made me choke on my saliva: "He came to steal my wife! I saw him the other day when they put me in the coffin. He was wearing the same bridegroom''s uniform as me! "


    "You ¡­ Cough cough, foolish little brother ¡­ "You''re thinking too much. He''s a ghost, what kind of wife do you want ¡­"


    "No, he''s here to steal my wife!" Why don''t you tell me why does he keep pestering you? You''re mine, you''re my wife. You can''t let him rob you, even though he''s my big brother, even though ¡­ "He''s already a ghost, but he''s much stronger than I am ¡­" At this point, Bai Qi''s eyes started to tear up. He looked at Bai Ya warily, but said to me, "That''s why I have to protect you!"


    I didn''t think that this foolish person would actually have such a true nature. I clearly knew that he couldn''t beat Bai Ya, but he still wanted to protect me, so I couldn''t help but be moved by this Bai Qi before me. Of course, it was just for a moment, after all, Bai Yu''s IQ was still that of a child, so how could I pollute his pure little heart ¡­


    "Tell him that if he still doesn''t let go, then don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    "Idiot ¡­" Foolish brother, um, your brother said he won''t fight with you for me, he came here to... In order to bless us, yes, quickly let go! "


    "Bless us?"


    "That''s right, that''s right. He even said he wished us happiness. Hmm, he''s your big brother after all, how would he harm you? Right ¡­"


    I broke out in a cold sweat. Bai Ya''s tone didn''t sound good, so I hurriedly tried to coax Bai Qi who was in front of me.


    "Then... "Well, don''t get out of bed, just behind me!"


    Although he seemed to have broken up on the surface, he still couldn''t let go of his grudges. He said to me warily, "I didn''t expect that this Bai Qi, who normally doesn''t seem to have any brains, would be so smart in this matter." I couldn''t help but sigh. As expected of the two brothers. Although he was an idiot, but some of the genes in his bones were still the same as his brother''s.


    "You ¡­ Aren''t you going to steal my wife? "


    What I said to Bai Qi just now was whispered in her ear. I didn''t expect that this silly kid would actually raise his voice and point at Bai Ya.


    Bai Qi''s words caught me off guard, leaving me no time to stop him.


    When he finished, I was startled to think that I was in trouble.


    Sure enough! I saw the light suddenly flicker and darken, and I felt the wind blow in from all directions!


    I leaned against the wall and covered my eyes. I didn''t know what I was going to see. After a few seconds, I felt cold hands on my neck.


    "Bai Qi, listen carefully! She, Murong Fei, is my wife! We already have documents in the Underworld, so we can''t let her go, and you can''t take advantage of her! "


    I slowly opened my eyes, and what I saw caused my little heart to stop for a split-second. At this moment, Bai Ya was also sitting on the bed, one arm around my neck, the other separating me from the other. He was staring at Bai Qi with a sharp gaze, and his eyes slowly narrowed.


    Bai Wei didn''t expect that his damn brother would suddenly appear in front of him, moreover so close to him. Bai Ya''s face was pale, his eyes were black, and he looked no different from the vampire zombies on TV. The only difference was that he had a cold and handsome face, but right now, in front of me, there were two identical faces.


    It seems to me a little strange.


    "I... "I can give you anything, even good food ¡­" I heard Bai Wei whining, and it was obvious that he was also very afraid. " I don''t want the money Dad left me, I just want her! You can''t fight with me for it! "


    Actually, there wasn''t much to it, and I''m well aware of our relationship. On the surface, it seems like we were engaged in an underworld marriage, but in reality, I had been planning to get the Taoist to eliminate him.


    As for Bai Qi, although he was always by my side, I took care of him as if he were a silly little brother. I had no other thoughts about him, but this time, after Bai Qi had said those words, I felt my eyes ache and tears come to my eyes.

 C14

    His anger has clearly reached its peak. I was afraid that he would do something bad to Bai Qi, so I grabbed onto Bai Ya''s hand first, "It''s better that you don''t take his words seriously. After all, no matter what the two of us say, we already have the Underworld Marriage Contract, so even if he agrees or not, the two of us already have the name of husband and wife. Therefore, it''s best for you to not argue with him anymore ¡­"


    There was a chill in his hand that made my whole body shudder, and then I heard his voice slowly say, "We do have a couple, but it''s not as real as a couple. So we have to get this done as soon as possible, without my brother coveting it."


    Where and where!


    I immediately widened my eyes. Initially, I wanted to retreat, but looking at the scene before me, I was unable to say a word no. After all, I was right here with my life on the line.


    Although Bai Ya is his blood brother, but as the saying goes, once a person turns into a ghost, nothing they say should be trusted. Besides, they can do anything, so I have to first stabilize Bai Ya, so it won''t be too late for us to think of a plan when the time comes.


    "Good, good, good ¡­" "Um, didn''t you say that your body is relatively weak recently? Let''s talk after you recover ¡­"


    "Mm, very soon. I won''t keep you waiting."


    After Bai Ya finished speaking, he glanced at Bai Qi, who was standing to the side. It was obvious that Bai Ya was somewhat moved by my words, so he didn''t plan on bickering with the idiot.


    I kept my eyes closed, and when I opened them again, there was no longer Bai Ya in front of me. Trembling, I moved to the side that was near to Bai Ya.


    "Quickly, take a look. Has your brother left yet?"


    "He''s gone. That shadow is gone. Right ¡­" "What is the reality of a husband and wife?"


    I did not expect Bai Qi to ask this question in such a tense situation. I was stunned for a moment, not knowing how to answer him.


    "If you and my brother want to be husband and wife, then so do I. After all, you are my wife, not his. No matter what, I won''t let him take you away!"


    After saying that, Bai Qi nodded seriously, and I immediately blushed.


    "You, don''t speak nonsense, the truth of the husband and wife is ¡­ "That''s right ¡­" I only thought for a moment that a very stubborn fool like him must never speak the truth to him, or else what if he really wants to marry me!


    Therefore, I racked my brains and suddenly had a flash of inspiration. I looked at him with a smile. "The truth of husband and wife, the truth of husband and wife, is something that the two of us would do together ¡­" I rolled my eyes a few times, then snapped my fingers at him and said, "For example, the two of us live in the same house right now, we can watch TV together, buy groceries on the streets, and go to school together. So, the two of us are already husband and wife, so don''t worry, your brother will definitely not snatch me away!"


    Now that my words are the truth, Bai Qi immediately believed me without any hesitation. He nodded repeatedly, and then looked at me seriously: "En, Fei''er, we already have a husband and wife, and my Big Bro can''t snatch you away!"


    After saying that, Bai Yu revealed the smile of a child. Looking at how satisfied he looked, I felt a bit of guilt in my heart. After all, I had lied to him. He had no idea what to do next.


    "Oh right, aren''t you hungry? Let''s go out and eat first. "


    I thought for a moment and quickly took the opportunity to call out the Daoist priest first. Moreover, I have a Bai Qi beside me, he has Yin Yang Eyes, so whether Bai Ya is by my side or not, I''ll let him take a look, so I can let him keep an eye on us.


    I first went to a small, shabby supermarket nearby to buy a lock, and when I went out I locked the shop first.


    I thought for a while and felt that the safest place should be inside the monastery. Thus, when Bai Ya still hasn''t found me, I hurriedly ran to the monastery. That way, he wouldn''t be able to find out where I am. Then I''ll contact the Taoist and it''ll be more convenient. So Bai Wei and I made some inquiries and went to the nearby White Cloud Temple.


    There''s only one Taoist temple in the entire Fourth High School, and that''s White Cloud Temple on the outskirts of the city. But luckily, White Cloud Temple isn''t too far away from us.


    After all, our school is also in the suburbs, and his shrine shop is also in the suburbs, so I feel that it would be very convenient to find that Taoist in the future if anything happens. We arrived at White Cloud Temple in about 20 minutes by car, and on the way, I quickly edited a text message and sent it to him.


    The reason why I edited the text instead of making a phone call was very simple. If I made a phone call, then I wasn''t sure if Bai Ya would be able to hear what I said. After all, there were still some connections between the two of us, so I nervously waited for a reply from that Taoist.


    As soon as we arrived at White Cloud Temple, I immediately felt my surroundings become much cooler, and it was as if a huge weight on my back had been lifted. The feeling I got from this place was that of a relaxed and comfortable feeling, one that made me almost forget that I was a ghost wrapped person.


    It was completely similar to those buildings and living habits of the people of ancient times. Furthermore, on the way to the mountain, I saw a few young Daoists wearing Daoist robes smiling and nodding at the sight of us.


    He was always at my side, never missing a step, and he was gripping my sleeve so tightly that I had told him I could not hold my hand, and he was so afraid to pull me that he simply pulled my sleeve and walked on.


    "If we find that Taoist, will my brother never come back to life?"


    "What do you mean you won''t come back to life? Your brother was a dead man after all. He should have been reincarnated."


    "So I can''t see him anymore?" Will he be scared out of his wits? "


    Obviously, Bai Wei was still a kind person, because in his heart, that damn brother of his would always be his blood brother. Even if he turned into a ghost, even if he wanted to steal his wife, as a little fool without any worries, Bai Wei was still very worried about the safety of his brother Bai Ya.


    "Why are you so worried about him? Since you''re so worried about him, why don''t you worry about us? Look at him, he just appeared and almost stole me away. Aren''t you afraid? What''s more, your brother is already dead, and all you can see now is only a wisp of his soul. The grievances after death are very heavy, and he still has unfinished business, so he has to wander around the mortal world. Do you wish for him to become a ghost? "


    "No, no, no!"


    When Bai Yu heard that his brother was going to turn into a ghost, he immediately waved his hands and shook his head.


    "That''s good. We''re not looking for a Taoist to get rid of him, but to help him... Help him transcend his limits! "


    Bai Yu''s thoughts were still very pure. He didn''t know how to think about it for himself.


    Moreover, Bai Ya already treated him like this, so he still has to protect him. I can''t help but feel that Bai Jie is really a kind little fool. I secretly vowed to myself that in the future, I definitely won''t let anyone bully him!


    But in reality, I know that it is impossible to help him transcend everything. After all, Bai Ya doesn''t seem like an ordinary wraith, just like how I saw that female ghost earlier, who seemed to have lost all consciousness.


    However, Bai Ya was different. It was as if he had the thoughts of a living person, moreover, he was extremely meticulous, so I felt that he was definitely not easy to deal with.


    Even if he was asked to reincarnate, he would definitely not agree to it. On the contrary, he would fight with the Taoist, so I felt that if that Taoist had some way to get rid of him, it would be the best.


    Thinking this way, the two of us stepped into White Cloud Temple.


    "The two of you are here. Come, let''s talk inside." At that moment I saw the Taoist I had seen at the railway station walking towards us with a smile on his face, dressed in a black robe.


    At this moment, I also saw a young man standing behind that Taoist. He looked to be in his early 20s and his hair style was quite fashionable. His appearance was pretty good as well.


    At first, I thought he had been possessed by a ghost and had come to ask for help, but then I noticed that he was wearing a robe, so I thought he might be one of the priest''s little disciples, but I didn''t understand why some of the more fashionable boys would come here to be a priest.


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Yuan Qingfeng and this is my nephew Yuan Yue."


    Yuan Yue saw me sizing him up and raised an eyebrow. He walked towards me. "I heard from my uncle that you were possessed by a ghost. Furthermore, you''re engaged to a ghost?"


    He looked at me with some curiosity and anticipation, as if he really wanted an answer.


    "Calculate..." "I guess so ¡­"


    Right now, the situation is still rather urgent because I don''t know when that Bai Ya will discover that I have come to the Taoist temple for help.


    It''s too late to talk to that little Daoist now. After all, I still have some questions. For example, how did he become a little Daoist at such a young age? It wouldn''t be too late to discuss it in detail once he settled Bai Ya''s matter.

 C15

    Although I was very nervous here, the little Daoist looked very relaxed. He stared at me for a while before he said, "I say, little girl, the Yin Qi on you is quite heavy."


    When I heard him say this, anger immediately welled up in my heart. How could I not have a lot of Yin Qi?! If he were to marry a ghost, naturally, it would be very heavy.


    "Hehe, you flatter me. You have to weigh the weight of your wedding."


    What''s more, if my body is perfectly fine and I don''t have a ghost around me, would I really have to come to this monastery and find them for a solution? He also didn''t know if his nephew had a problem with his head, so why did he ask such a weird question.


    The young Daoist looked a little angry at me, but instead he smiled and made a path for me, making a gesture of invitation. He raised his eyes to look at his uncle, the old Daoist.


    "Uncle, I heard that after a person dies, there will still be a nether marriage contract, which means that they will never be able to be reborn, unless the nether marriage is dissolved. If she dies, then you have to help her get out of the nether marriage contract."


    I don''t know where the trail came from, but my impression of him changed a little. It seemed that he was still a kind-hearted person, just a little pompous with his words and his hair.


    But then he said something that almost sent me flying.


    "Since she''s so good-looking, why don''t I have her make a marriage contract with me? Hehe, my taste is high, and it''s rare for me to see someone like her."


    That young Taoist still thinks himself very handsome, and after he finished speaking, I even gave him a flirtatious look!


    Before I could get angry, Yuan Qingfeng gave him a fierce glare and smacked his head, "Yue''er, don''t mess around!"


    The young Daoist didn''t continue speaking, but his gaze made me feel uncomfortable. It was obvious that the white paper beside me had realized that this young Daoist wasn''t a good person, so it stood in front of me and angrily glared at him.


    Naturally, Yuan Yue wasn''t someone to be trifled with. He didn''t seem to be afraid of Bai Qi''s threats at all. It seemed as if the two of them could fall out at any moment. I coughed a few times before following Yuan Qingfeng into the room.


    "Almsgiver, don''t worry. Although you have been possessed by ghosts and the yin aura will naturally be heavier, I still have a way to solve this problem. Tell me everything slowly."


    As soon as we entered the room, we sat down. I saw that Yuan Qingfeng was looking at me and slowly said.


    Immediately, I felt as though I had found a backer, and my heart felt a lot more at ease. I told him everything that happened from the moment I was tricked into the Bai Clan from my stepmother.


    Bai Yu was sitting right next to me, and when I finished, he clenched his fists in anger. "They''re so bad they want to kill you!"


    I nodded. I didn''t say anything earlier, but the truth is that the Bai Clan is planning to use Bai Yi''s body to return Bai Ya''s soul to him, because, after all, he is sitting right next to me right now and knows that it would definitely be bad for him. So, I didn''t give this matter to Yuan Qingfeng, but Yuan Qingfeng is an old Taoist with very high mantras.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous as I turned to look at Bai Qi. I saw Yuan Qingfeng slowly say, "Although he was born stupid, he was brought out from his mother''s womb, but there''s a reason for it."


    "If I were to tell you this, the Bai Clan should be doing something similar to what I did. Previously, my ancestors must have been arcane masters of the Feng Shui Fang type, otherwise, their family wouldn''t have suffered so much. First, their son became a fool, or passed away very early, and then all of them died miserably."


    Master Yuan is right, the ancestors of the Bai Clan are indeed Feng Shui Masters, but in his father''s generation, they do not want to be seen as Feng Shui. After all, this matter is detrimental to the merits and will bring about a bad influence to the future generations.


    I nodded and told what Bai Ya had told me to that Yuan Qingfeng. After he finished listening, he didn''t say anything. My heart sank as I felt that it wouldn''t be that easy to get rid of Bai Ya.


    It would be easy for ordinary families to get rid of the evil spirits that pester you, but today, the Bai Family is also a Feng Shui clan, so his ancestors will definitely protect him. Although the marriage he did went against the wishes of others, it is still a common thing in the Yin and Yang World, so since you guys have already made a contract to marry each other, it is not illegal to do it in the Underworld, so it is very difficult to get rid of him.


    After hearing what Yuan Qingfeng said, my mood dropped to the bottom of the valley. Initially, I was hoping that I could get rid of that damn ghost. However, I didn''t expect that their ancestors were the Feng Shui Aristocrat Clan.


    "Their ancestors were the Feng Shui Family, but those people were already dead. Why do you still have such concerns?"


    "You might not know this, but the ancestors of the Feng Shui Aristocrat Clan are all very famous, then after death, the seniors will all have one or two in the underworld and there will be one or two in the underworld. That means the evil ghost that was pestering you has some background, so do you think it would be so easy to get rid of him?"


    "Yes ¡­" "He has a background!"


    I didn''t know what kind of bad luck I had to be in order to be surrounded by a devil with a strong background. I immediately cried and pulled on Yuan Qingfeng''s sleeve, making up my mind that if he didn''t help me drive Bai Ya away, I definitely wouldn''t let go of him. Moreover, I''m currently living in this monastery, so I won''t leave until I''ve settled Bai Ya''s matter.


    "Master Yuan, look at how pitiful my background is. My parents left me when I was young. I''m alone now, but now, I''m surrounded by this evil ghost. I''ll help you out!" Besides, didn''t you just say that there were some problems, but there must be other solutions, right? You have great prestige. You can have a chat with Bai Ya. If you can resolve this peacefully, that would be for the best! "


    While I was crying my heart out, Yuan Yue was standing at the side watching the show and trying his best to hold back his laughter. When I looked at his gloating expression, my anger started to rise.


    "What are you laughing for!" Let me tell you, even if I die, I will definitely keep pestering you! "


    "I''m afraid you''ve forgotten, I''m a Taoist."


    Yuan Yue looked at me with a smile as he spoke. Although Yuan Yue looked quite close to me, he was still like the skin of a fox.


    Dan Feng''s eyes slightly raised. The outline of her face was quite pleasant to look at, and her nose was also relatively straight. But as she looked at him, her sloppy appearance right now was truly hard to imagine. He was actually a little Taoist.


    Right now, there were many cultivators. It was because of the loss of their virtue that they did not have any descendants, or rather, their children had died a long time ago. Therefore, if he wanted to find a person to inherit his Tao technique, he would definitely do so from the children of his relatives. Therefore, it was obvious that the little Daoist Yuan Yue was chosen by Yuan Qingfeng this way.


    Originally, I sympathized with Yuan Yue. However, when I looked at his playful expression, I didn''t feel the slightest bit of sympathy for him. The more he thought about it, the more he found his appearance to be annoying.


    Yuan Yue originally only wanted to joke around, but when he saw that I had really changed my mind and got angry, he immediately became serious. "You''re really angry? I was just joking. I thought your acting skills were pretty good ¡­ Uncle, leave this matter to me. After teaching me for such a long time, it''s about time for me to give it a try.


    "What?" You want to help me get rid of that Bai Ya? You must be dreaming, with that little body of yours ¡­ "It''s not that I''m talking, but if he breathes, you won''t be able to survive."


    I sized up Yuan Yue. She indeed isn''t fat, but you shouldn''t be as fragile as I said. Her height of 18 meters is quite a bit.


    However, I feel that he must be unlearned if he''s so sloppy and careless, otherwise he would lose my life. If Bai Ya finds out that I''m dealing with him, then I''ll definitely suffer a great misfortune!


    At this moment, I thought of him. Previously, I had insisted on writing my words. If I find someone to deal with him, he will force me to share a bed early!


    When I thought about his ice-cold body, I couldn''t help but shiver. Then, I turned my head towards Yuan Qingfeng with a worried expression and begged him not to agree. I didn''t believe in Yuan Yue.


    "That''s fine. However, this matter is still quite troublesome. You heard what I said just now. Are you sure you have the confidence to subdue him?"


    "I can''t say for sure, but I can give it a try. What''s more, even if I can''t, you can come and help me when the time comes."


    Looking at Yuan Qingfeng nodding his head, I immediately felt dispirited. I glared at Yuan Yue. I definitely wouldn''t believe that he could help me drive Bai Ya away.


    Even if Bai Ya didn''t die, he still might not be able to defeat the two of them, even if they fought bare-chested. Not to mention that Bai Ya had already become a ghost; there would be plenty of methods for him to kill Bai Ya!


    "By the way, I haven''t asked you what your name is yet. Age this year? Where do I go to school? "


    Looking at his lustful look, I couldn''t help but feel infuriated. How is this a little Taoist? He''s clearly a little ruffian on the streets! If it wasn''t for his appearance, I might really have punched him.


    "My name is Murong Fei."


    I didn''t intend to answer his questions one by one. If only he knew my name, he would have really chased me to school if he had known which school I was from.


    I don''t know how long it would take him to settle this. If it was ten days to half a month, I would have already started school by then.


    "Fei''er, where is your home?"


    "You are not allowed to call her Fei''er!" I didn''t answer at this point, but Bai Yu disagreed. He was rather domineering. Although his mind wasn''t very bright, but this bit of personality was something that his elder brother should follow. He pointed angrily at Yuan Yue as he spoke.


    "Fei''er did not refuse it, what are you saying here?"


    Obviously, Yuan Yue had long since realized that Bai Yu''s brain was not working properly, so he wanted to scare him. However, he didn''t expect that although Bai Qi''s mind wasn''t very bright, but in terms of brute strength, he was still slightly better.


    Bai Qi went up and punched Yuan Yue in the chest. The two of them were about the same height, and Bai Qi was even taller than Yuan Yue by half a finger. Yuan Yue didn''t expect him to directly punch him in the face, so he took a few steps back in pain.

 C16

    Bai Qianzhang had such a personality. In any case, anyone who bullied me, or was interested in me, would be considered an enemy in Bai Yu''s eyes.


    Therefore, I could hear the muffled sound of Bai Qi''s punch. Although Yuan Yue said that he had received it physically, he still only took two steps back, with a slight smile still on his face. He glanced at me, and when he saw me staring at him, he smiled and said, "If you don''t care about your stupid friend, when the time comes and you injure me, no one will help you drive the ghost away!"


    "I... She and I are husband and wife, she... She''s my wife. "


    I don''t know where he got all this information from, but he''s going to have to stress my relationship with him wherever he goes.


    "Alright, don''t waste so much time now. You need to know that my time is very precious, and besides, I don''t know where Bai Ya is waiting for me right now. If you want to help, then help me; if you don''t want to help, then don''t try to talk nonsense here." I looked at Yuan Yue and said solemnly.


    Looking at his smiling face, I couldn''t help but feel angry. I didn''t know where this sloppy Daoist came from, but I could tell that he didn''t have much mantras either. On the contrary, he was getting more and more confused.


    Therefore, after pondering for a moment, he said to me in a serious tone, "You can relax. Although this nephew of mine does look a bit naughty, his Tao technique is quite exquisite, at least he will remember every single detail that I taught him. Although this is the first time he has made a move, I still feel that he should be able to help you get rid of that ghost. Furthermore, if it doesn''t work, I can also help him out and give him a chance to let him gain some experience.


    If I don''t agree, then I won''t know how to appreciate your kindness. Besides, I can only ask for help from Yuan Qingfeng, he actually assigned me a nephew, then I can only trust him. Otherwise, where else can I find another capable person?


    Although I don''t know how much ability he has, but I always need to be at ease with him. I comforted myself in a better mood.


    Bai Qi, Master Yuan is here to help us, so you better not have any conflicts with him, understand? Even if his lips are mumbling, you should still tolerate it. "


    I looked at Bai Qi, then pointed at Yuan Yue. There was a trace of sarcasm in his tone. Of course, Yuan Yue wasn''t an idiot, so he naturally heard it. However, he just shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say anything else.


    "Alright ¡­" Bai Yu was a little reluctant, but since I had already said so, he couldn''t say anything else. Bai Qi was still more obedient to me, so I called him ''stupid little brother''. After all, with his IQ, I was still relatively easy to coax.


    After I bid farewell to Yuan Qingfeng, I planned to first take Yuan Yue to see the place I live, which is Bai Ya''s birthday suit shop. I wanted to let him see if there was anything strange about it.


    Furthermore, Bai Ya isn''t with me right now, so he must be cultivating somewhere in the clothing store. He also said that the Yin Qi in that place is more abundant, which is very different from when he recuperates.


    "While you are ill, I will take your life." This was a very reasonable statement passed down by the ancients. Right now, I just want to take advantage of Bai Ya''s weakness and quickly chase him away. If I really can''t kick him out, don''t blame me for finding Yuan Qingfeng and directly destroying his soul.


    I brought Yuan Yue to the longevity shop. Actually, I was a bit scared during this entire trip, and I had also instructed Yuan Yue to change his clothes before we left. Otherwise, not only would his Taoist robe attract the attention of others on the street, but if Bai Ya found out that I had really hired a Taoist, who knows what sort of crazy things he would do?


    If I was in a hurry here, I might be able to do something, but the most unfortunate thing would be that I would have to rely on him in vain. After all, Bai Ya wanted to depend on his body right now, so even if it was for the sake of this pure and innocent little fool Bai Wei, I must still be careful and take precautions.


    Along the way, Yuan Yue chattered non-stop with me. Usually, I would answer him simply with a single word or nod my head.


    In any case, I didn''t have a good impression of this Yuan Yue. Although he was quite handsome, I wasn''t the kind of brainless infatuation that would pounce on a handsome guy the moment I saw him. I, on the other hand, was quite rational.


    After all, I felt that this Yuan Yue wasn''t very reliable. He would always ask questions from the side, and had the intention to hook up with me. Bai Yu, who was at the side, was already so angry that his face turned red, but he still remembered my words like a child who listens to his mother''s words.


    Although Yuan Yue has been talking nonstop the whole way up here, I actually feel that he has quite the potential to be a crosstalk actor. However, when we got close to the birthday shop, Yuan Yue suddenly became quiet. I looked at his pair of fox-like eyes looking around, as if he was looking for something.


    "What did you find?" I glanced at Yuan Yue and saw his careful look. In my heart, I immediately trusted him a little, although he seems to be a bit careless and dishonest, but when it comes to proper business, his complexion, including the aura around him, is completely different. It''s as if he''s a completely different person.


    I whispered, afraid that I would affect his thoughts. I pressed close to Bai Jian, my palms were full of sweat, and I could feel the coldness around me getting closer and closer ¨C as if something was trying to get close to me but couldn''t for some reason.


    "Shh..." Yuan Yue silenced me with a gesture before lowering his voice and saying, "He''s here..."


    When he said this, my hair stood on end, and I felt my hair stand on end.


    Bai Ya had indeed appeared!


    He must be looking for me!


    But that White Cloud Temple hid my aura so that''s why he kept wandering around here. I dare to believe that Bai Ya already discovered me standing here, but because I have a Taoist next to me, he still didn''t dare to come close to me.


    "Fei''er, are you patting my shoulder?"


    At this moment, Bai Qi, who was standing beside me, spoke up, and I immediately felt the cold sweat on my forehead. When did I pat his shoulder?


    Just when I was about to shake my head and say no, Yuan Yue turned around and took something out from his backpack. The moment he took it out, it turned into a ball of fire. He flew straight towards Bai Yu''s back, but Bai Yu didn''t expect it, so he was so scared that he staggered a few steps and almost tripped on himself.


    "You''re only so capable, and you''re still thinking of protecting Fei''er? Just like you, why don''t you go home and put on your underpants, you don''t even have the ability to protect yourself. If I didn''t save you just now, you would have been possessed by that evil ghost ¡­" "That''s not right!"


    I was just about to praise Yuan Yue, but I knew that he had some skill. If I didn''t believe that there was a ghost in this world, the moment he took out that talisman, I would have thought that there was white phosphorus on it.


    But before I could finish my sentence, Yuan Yue immediately opened his eyes wide and looked at me in panic. I didn''t even have the time to react before I felt as if I had been struck in a circle.


    "Divine General of the Eight Directions, quickly come to my side!" Old Lord Taishang ordered hurriedly! " I suddenly felt as if my entire body was immobilized. My eyes were only focused on the full moon as I chanted an incantation. However, in the end, I felt as if something had caught my throat, causing me to spit out a mouthful of blood!


    I was stunned. It was as if someone was controlling my body and was unable to support him.


    Then I heard a voice that made me shiver, frightened, as if it were coming from far away, damp and cold and with a trace of anger.


    "Murong Fei, you really think that my words are just a joke? What I''ve said to you, don''t you think that it''s all a joke?" Bai Ya said.


    "I... I was forced to do this. A weak girl like me has a ghost beside her every day. I, I, I ¡­ "How would I dare!?" At this moment, I heard my own shaky voice. At this moment, I could already feel it. My entire body was trembling.


    I already used a method to invade your body just now. Actually, I didn''t want to use this method at first, but now it seems like since you are so disobedient, there is no longer a right for me to do so. Now, unless you can find a cultivator who has cultivated for a hundred years, you can call me out.


    "Who exactly are you? Aren''t you just a little kid who just died? "Where did such a high level of cultivation come from?!"


    I was so scared that I broke out in a cold sweat and told him, "Oh, I thought he was just like that ghost girl, just a little bit powerful. As long as a Daoist makes a move, he definitely won''t be able to continue pestering me."


    If I knew he was so powerful, how would I dare to provoke him again!


    If he wants to follow me, then follow me, as long as it doesn''t hurt my life. But now, I dug a hole for myself to jump into. There''s no way to stop!


    "Murong Fei, it''s useless even if you regret it now. I gave you a chance before, but you didn''t treasure it yourself, so now it''s not up to me. And I can tell you that because I used some methods while I was alive, my cultivation level became so high after I died! Furthermore, even if you find an old cultivator that has cultivated for a hundred years, I believe that he might not even dare to come to subdue me. "


    "I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­" Wrong! "


    I shouldn''t be so careless, I shouldn''t just bring Yuan Yue out, I should be staying in the temple forever, I''m already regretting my decision in my heart, if I knew that he was so powerful, I would have already done it honestly. But things are already like this, I have no other choice now, he said that he is going to reunite with me tonight, what should I do?


    I''m just an innocent, brilliant, cute, pure, and beautiful Huang Hua''s daughter!


    I don''t want a concubine!


    I feel now that even if I were in a round room with Bai Xiufang, I wouldn''t want to do anything inappropriate with him!

 C17

    "Hmph, are you happy now ¡­" It''s not up to you. " At this time, Bai Ya was rather indifferent, as if he had already wanted to reunite with me a long time ago.


    "Do you know why I didn''t let you find out before? There are two reasons for this. The first is that even if you find me, he won''t be able to subdue me, but will instead harm yourself. The second is that I want to do it for your own good. "But right now, your body is a little weaker, so you might not be able to support the Yin Qi in my body. So once my Yin Qi enters your body, it will be hard for you to survive."


    "That being the case, why didn''t you tell me about such an important matter?" If you had told me the pros and cons earlier, I would have found some way to look for me! " At this moment, I was almost in tears, "Alright, I won''t find anything else, so I''ll advise you to quickly get out of my body. Besides, we already have the name of husband and wife, and both of us have an Underworld Marriage Contract, so I can''t run away from it right? So if you want to consummate the marriage, you can wait for my body to recover a bit ¡­ I beg you, please let me go. At the very least, don''t let me today, because I ¡­ "My aunt is here!"


    I''ve done everything I can to make all the excuses I can think of, as long as I can stop the thought from coming to me today.


    I looked at Yuan Yue, who was lying on the ground, still breathing. Bai Yu, who was beside me, also sat on the ground. It wasn''t because he was too scared, but because Bai Ya did something to me when he climbed onto me.


    Bai Qianzhang was staring at him with a pair of dry eyes, his mouth was creaking, but he couldn''t speak. I felt that he was just like me, unable to move, unable to move at all!


    "It would be better if Eldest Aunt came. That way, your body might be able to withstand it. After all, blood belongs to the Yang ¡­" Wife, wait for me tonight! "


    "Don''t ¡­"


    [What the hell did I do to deserve to die? I was pestered by him, and he was coming to find me and my wife tonight, so I had to bring my aunt out. I couldn''t stop him, so he must be a pervert!]


    He had already known about it from the birthday suit shop he owned. His family was originally in the business world, and did business with the living. Only an abnormal person like him would think of secretly opening a birthday suit shop.


    I feel that he should have died a long time ago. It''s just that my fate was too weak and I was unlucky enough to be caught by him ¡­ When Bai Ya finished his sentence, I felt the cold subside. However, the red cinnabar birthmark on my left earlobe had been burned to a crisp since birth.


    "White..." "Bai Ya?"


    I could vaguely feel that Bai Ya was no longer here. I called out, but I didn''t expect Bai Ya to reply. Furthermore, it sounded as though his voice was by my left ear.


    "I''m here."


    "En..." "No, nothing''s wrong."


    I raised my hand and touched the cinnabar mole on my left ear. Indeed, that mole was extremely hot, causing my ear to turn red. I knew that he must be in my body right now.


    I couldn''t help but sigh. First, I had to wake up this smelly Daoist. I should think of a way! If it really doesn''t work, then I''ll go to White Cloud Temple tonight. Although he said that I can only chase him away after finding a cultivator that has cultivated for 100 years, I can still live in White Cloud Temple by myself right now.


    Even if he were still with me, surely he wouldn''t do anything wrong?


    With that in mind, I stepped forward and angrily probed Yuan Yue with my foot.


    "Hey, you little stinking Taoist, wake up!"


    At this moment, I saw Yuan Yue groan in pain a few times before opening his eyes. Bai Yu was also able to move to the side. Bai Qi''s first reaction was to stand up and rush over to hug me.


    "Fei''er, I just felt my brother''s soul being so cold ¡­ so scary ¡­ Fei''er, are you alright?"


    "As... "Yes, but my body is still fine and I won''t die."


    I didn''t know how to answer Bai Qi''s question. Just a moment ago, I was completely cold, powerless, and if something really happened between me and Bai Ya, then I really might not be able to continue living, I can say that I couldn''t continue living, but if I could only meet him in this gloomy underworld, and was tightly entangled by him, then I wouldn''t even be able to give birth to him. Thinking this, I couldn''t help but feel extremely anxious, and quickly pulled Yuan Yue up.


    "I say, are you sure you can do it or not? Bai Ya is so amazing, didn''t you notice it earlier?" Besides, I don''t think your knife skills are that great! Before he could do anything, you have already fallen to the ground. Hmph, if he really were to fight, wouldn''t you be unable to protect your own life? "


    Yuan Yue obviously didn''t expect Bai Ya to be so powerful. He thought that he could make a move and had already forced Bai Ya to retreat. However, he didn''t expect that he was only attacking from the east to the west. His target was me!


    Seeing him in such a state, I did not continue scolding him because I knew that he did not know that such a situation would occur. After all, it was not his fault that his opponent was too powerful. Not to mention Yuan Yue, even Yuan Qingfeng would not be able to do anything to Bai Ya.


    "It''s good that you''re fine. I was too careless, I only brought a few talismans with me. Didn''t you say that Bai Ya just died? A soul that has just died and turned into a ghost, how could there be such a large amount of ghost aura!? "


    "He was indeed right just now. How would I know where he came from? You can ask Bai Wei if you don''t believe me. "


    "Huh?" After I said this, I turned my head to look at Bai Qi, who was still curled up in his arms. After he heard what I had to say, he somewhat panickedly nodded his head and said, "This is true, because my brother came to find me a few months ago, and then ¡­ "He suddenly died."


    "Suddenly, is there any sign? Do you know how he died? "


    "I don''t know." That is ¡­ "He just died all of a sudden."


    "Then... What about your parents? They know, don''t they? "


    Cough cough, Bai Mei''s parents are not alive anymore, and he''s the only son of the Bai Clan now, so I feel like you won''t be able to get anything out of him. If you have the ability, you can ask Bai Ya yourself.


    "Bind you? Isn''t he pestering you every day? And looking at you, it seems like his soul is still in your body. "


    "No ¡­" He, alas! He wants to talk to me about that! " I didn''t expect that this Yuan Yue was an idiot. He didn''t even notice something so obvious, so I could only hide my face from him while blushing.


    At this moment, Yuan Yue finally understood. He looked at me with wide eyes as if he wanted to see through me.


    "What?" "No, definitely not!"


    "That''s right, I know I can''t do that too. My body is so weak, how could I withstand his torture? I might even lose my life!"


    "I mean, how can I let someone I like be snatched away!" "Fei''er, don''t worry, I will do my best to help you avoid tonight!"


    Instantly, I didn''t even have a mouthful of blood flowing out from me. I didn''t expect this damn pervert to be thinking about such a thing. He sure is shameless!


    However, I don''t have any capital to bargain with him in my current situation. As long as he can help me solve tonight''s problem, then I''ll just go if he likes me.


    "Hey, Taoist Fox, although ¡­" Although Fei''er is my wife, if you can help him avoid my brother, you ¡­ You can kiss her! " After he finished speaking, he seemed to be somewhat regretful. He quickly waved his hand, "But you can''t kiss me, you can only kiss me on the cheek and forehead!"


    "Bai Wei Zheng, you don''t have to be so improper, okay? I am not an item, and you are pushing me around. Besides, I don''t want him to kiss me on my matters. What are you doing... Aiya, that''s not right! Why should I let him kiss me! "


    Right now, my thoughts are in complete disarray. Furthermore, I am already on the verge of collapsing from the actions of these two brainless people. My entire being is about to ascend into the heavens!


    I fiercely stomped my foot on the back of his foot. It hurt so much, but I didn''t pull my foot back, so I hugged him even tighter. He said in my ear, feeling wronged, "If my wife isn''t happy, you can hit me. I''m very strong, and I can withstand it!"


    "If I hit you, would it be useful if I hit you? Can I hit you to avoid disaster tonight? "Aiya, don''t hug me here. Let go of me and get lost!"


    Looking at Bai Ya''s face, I suddenly felt a kind of fear, so I struggled with all my might to push the white door away from me and angrily shouted, obviously frightened by my reaction, and choked with sobs, but I didn''t dare to come close to me.


    Looking at his pitiful eyes, I suddenly felt a pinch in my heart, but then I turned my head away from Bai Qi. After all, he had the same face as his brother, and he was saying these words at such a crucial moment!


    No matter what, you two are now grasshoppers on the same line. Even if Bai Ya does not enter your body, I believe that he would definitely invade Bai Yu''s body. Therefore, the two of you might have gotten into a disaster tonight ¡­ "


    He was right, we can''t afford to be in a mess right now, we have to be united when fighting our own people. Only by doing this would we be able to drive Bai Ya away, but I feel that the situation is still quite uncertain, after all, the two of us don''t have any Tao techniques, and we can''t defeat Bai Ya, but I''m not willing to just accept my fate like that. Now I knew that Bai Ya must have used me as a medium. I was just a bargaining chip for him to wander around in the mortal world.

 C18

    So I don''t think he''s going to do anything to me yet... At least he didn''t want me to die. Otherwise, he would have already made his move. If he has a second way of letting him finish his business in the mortal world, then I will just be a pawn, and he won''t be able to keep it.


    "Hehe, alright, we''ll listen to you. It won''t be a fight or a fight. Be a good boy. Can you tell me what method you have to help us escape this disaster tonight?"


    I watched him with my hands on my hips. Yuan Yue said, "Obviously, I don''t believe him anymore. I can''t think of any good methods for a cultivator like him."


    "Yes, I have an idea. Master gave it to me previously. If you don''t believe me, you can follow me back to White Cloud Temple and ask Master."


    "You have a way? What is it? "


    "Ahem, it''s hard to say."


    "What is there to say? I can''t say anything in this situation, are you sure you can do it?" From what I see, you''re just a swindler here, aren''t you? He doesn''t have any ability at all... I want to see what Master Yuan thinks. Your master''s cultivation is much higher than yours, so I think it''s safer to stay in White Cloud Temple. If you stay by my side, I think you as a bodyguard would be useless! "Hrmph."


    That''s fine, since even if I teach you this method, you would definitely beat me up if I told you about it. So, I''ll let my master personally tell you, so you should believe it.


    I was no longer in the mood to talk to this Yuan Yue, so I closed my eyes to look at Bai Qi, hinting for him to follow me.


    Bai Yi was like a child who had done something wrong. He kept his head down by my side and didn''t leave me even for a second. However, I still felt that he was in quite a difficult situation.


    After all, his little ego suffered a setback from my scolding just now.


    Thinking this, I couldn''t help but feel some regret. I really couldn''t control my temper, so it was hard for him. I turned my head to look at him and thought for a moment. Then I said softly, "Just now... It''s true that I was a little nervous just now, but it was so fierce that you ¡­ "Don''t take it to heart."


    This was my first time admitting my mistake to her, so I was a bit restrained. Yuan Yue, who was in front of me, turned his head and looked at me in disbelief. Then, he smiled and continued walking.


    At this moment, Bai Wei raised his head and looked at me with a pleasantly surprised expression, as if he was a sinner who had been pardoned and was deeply grateful.


    Seeing him act so foolishly, I couldn''t help but to blame myself even more. I turned my head away without saying a word. Bai Da quickly walked a few steps forward and grabbed my hand.


    I felt the warmth in his palm. It was as though my heart had melted. The previous coolness had completely disappeared. I didn''t reject him and only walked on in silence.


    When I glanced over at Bai, I saw that the guy was very beautiful, and the corners of his mouth curled up, and I even heard a little tune in his throat, which was extremely beautiful.


    It would be better to be a fool. I don''t know how dangerous the world is, how carefree and happy it is.


    At this time, we had already arrived at White Cloud Temple. I saw Yuan Qingfeng standing at the door with a worried expression on his face, and when he saw us coming over from afar, he quickly came over, "I was too careless. I was too careless ¡­. "I didn''t expect that brat to have Grandmaster Taiqing''s Astral Nova on him. This is really hard to deal with!"


    "Grand Heavenly Seal?" What is that thing? "


    I''m completely a layman. I don''t know what kind of imprint they have. I only know that it''s a powerful thing, but I don''t know what it is exactly.


    Yuan Yue''s complexion immediately changed when he heard that. He widened his eyes in astonishment and confirmed once again that the Grandmaster Tai Qing''s Grand Astral Seal that they mentioned was on Bai Ya''s body.


    All of a sudden, I saw him break out in cold sweat. He raised his sleeves to wipe his sweat before letting out a deep sigh.


    Don''t look at Yuan Yue''s usual sloppy appearance. With his serious expression, my heart immediately sunk to the bottom of the well. It was even colder than being locked in an icehouse.


    "Cough cough, master, then what methods do you have to snatch his Heavenly Dipper Seal? If you were to snatch his protective item, wouldn''t you be able to take care of him?"


    Although I don''t know what the Heavenly Dipper Seal is, but since Yuan Qingfeng said he had the Heavenly Dipper Seal on him and they didn''t know where to start, it proved that it was definitely a good item!


    Furthermore, the reason why he''s so powerful is definitely related to the Heavenly Dipper Seal. As long as we obtain his Heavenly Dipper Seal, he will have nothing to rely on.


    At this moment, I was completely immersed in my own beautiful fantasies. The reality is very cruel, firstly, finding where this Heavenly Dipper Seal is is is a problem, and secondly, even if I did find it, who would be able to snatch it from his hands? If the Great Symbol was so easy to obtain, it wouldn''t have made Yuan Qingfeng so worried.


    At this time, I saw Yuan Yue turn his head and look at me sympathetically. The way he looked at me was as if he was looking at a retard.


    "Do you know what the Heavenly Dipper Seal is suitable for?"


    "You ask me, how do I know what it is? It''s just a seal, and, I know, it''s protecting him. "


    I impatiently looked at Yuan Yue as he shook his head. "Have you heard of Teacher Zhang Daoling?"


    "Oh, yes. When I went to the movies, there was such a person in there. "


    "Watching movies... Cough cough, alright. It was this Heaven Wind Great Seal that Celestial Master Zhang Daoling wore when he was trying to exorcise ghosts and kill demons, and you might not know about it. Zhang Daolin''s disciples are divided into four families, Zhang, Lin, Bai, and Liu, and you mentioned that Bai Qi''s ancestors studied Tao techniques, so it''s very likely that he''s the disciple of Master Zhang Daoling, a disciple of the Bai Clan. Therefore, it''s very possible that he has the Heavenly Dipper Seal in his hands.


    "It can''t be. So powerful, but I feel that there are many people in this world with the surname ''Bai''. Why did it have to be sent to their home? Furthermore ¡­ How do you all know that he has the Great Heaven Star Seal? "


    I was a little puzzled because this Yuan Qingfeng had never fought head on with Bai Ya before. Then, how did he know that the legendary Heavenly Dipper Seal that Zhang Tianzhi was wearing on his person was in Bai Ya''s hands? Wasn''t this Bai Ya a ghost?


    Regardless of whether it was the Heavenly Dipper Seal or the Seven Star Sword, this was a real object. How could a ghost like him be able to obtain something so real?


    To take ten thousand steps back, Bai Ya was extremely powerful. If he had a way to wear it, then this Heavenly Dipper Seal was obviously something to drive out ghosts and demons. Since he was already dead, he would definitely hide these treasures.


    All the questions in my mind finally converged into a confused gaze that was cast towards Yuan Qingfeng.


    "When you went out with my nephew just now, I already felt that something was wrong, so I went to the hall to calculate and found that Bai Ya was indeed different from an ordinary ghost."


    Yes, of course he was different, he was a pervert within ghosts, the difference was huge.


    He just died not too long ago, but he already had the constitution of a Ghost Immortal after death. Furthermore, cultivating to become a Ghost Immortal requires a lot of merits, and in order to do good in the human world for a hundred years, he still needs a lot of opportunities, so I was curious about how he became a Ghost Immortal. I spent three years of my life, so I figured out that he had a seal on him that made him become such a powerful Ghost Immortal within a few months.


    "You ¡­ In order for you to find out exactly how he became a ghost immortal, you actually took three years of your life to do so! "


    After all, Yuan Qingfeng and I aren''t related by blood, and we don''t even know each other. I just met him at the train station and he''s willing to give up three years of my life for me. How can I repay him?


    Yuan Qingfeng obviously knew what I was thinking, so he smiled and shook his head, "Little lady, you don''t have to mind it too much. Life expectancy is nothing in the eyes of us cultivators. As long as we cultivators accumulate good morals in the human world, we can get a good official position in the underworld, and we can even choose to be reincarnated into a large family in our next life. As a result, losing these three years of lifespan can help you, or maybe we can find out the origin of Bai Ya.


    So that''s how it is. I was just saying why those Feng Shui fortune-tellers and Daoist magics are in the world. Since they wanted to exorcise the demons, they would lose a lot of their lifespan. How could anyone be willing to do that?


    Even so, I don''t feel that guilty anymore. Since this Master Yuan wants to help me, I shall accept it gratefully.


    "Well, thank you so much! I''ll rest here tonight. If anything happens, you can help me. "


    Since Yuan Qingfeng had already said he would help me, it would be better if I stayed here.


    Actually, I was thinking where I should go if I don''t take in women in this Taoist temple, since I was just shamelessly staying here. But now, it''s better that I don''t have to waste time begging him to take in women.

 C19

    However, it seems like even Master Yuan didn''t think of a way to snatch the Heavenly Dipper Seal from Bai Ya. If the Heavenly Dipper Seal is on Bai Ya, then we won''t be able to do anything to him for a day.


    If that''s the case, I''ll have to continue being oppressed by him!


    Actually, it would be better if Bai Ya stayed by my side all this time. After all, I don''t have any Yin and Yang energy that can''t see him. At most, I can only see him.


    But it won''t do any harm to our lives, and this dead devil wants to get back with me!


    Thinking about it this way, I can''t. Moreover, I can''t guarantee that after the round room is formed, my body will have some changes. I will be infected with Yin Qi and will open the Yin Yang Eyes, and the most unfortunate thing is what I will do if I get pregnant!


    At this moment, my mind was in a mess. The more I thought about it, the more scared I felt. However, with the protection of these Taoists from White Cloud Temple, I felt better.


    There were indeed a few Taoists who were cleaning and fetching water. Most of them looked to be of an age, and all of them had a small gray beard that they would stroke from time to time.


    I turned my head to look at Yuan Qingfeng. He didn''t have such a mustache, but I did look like he had a few stubble on his beard.


    There were indeed some looks of worry on the faces of those Taoists who looked up at me while carrying water. Some of them even looked at me with sympathy in their eyes, feeling very sad in my heart -- I was already unlucky enough to meet that damned bastard, yet he still offered to make peace with me. Now that I''ve come to White Cloud Temple, I can''t believe that he would receive so much sympathy from so many people.


    As a person with a lot of self-esteem, I didn''t want to continue standing in the yard. Hence, I looked at Yuan Yue, "Then thank you for taking me in." Bai Ji and I will be sleeping here tonight. I wonder if you guys have another room? "


    Actually, I wanted to ask if there are two rooms, since I am different from Bai Qi and it is not convenient for me to live in them, and also because I am living on someone else''s property, so I do not have the qualifications to ask for two more rooms. It is already difficult enough to take me in, and Yuan Yue saw my sneaky appearance, so he thought for a moment before laughing. "There are, but we''ll see if you''re willing to live here. After all, you know that our White Cloud Temple has a lot more Daoists ¡­" After Yuan Yue finished speaking, he could only point at the Daoists who were reciting scriptures on the ground.


    I looked at him as if I wanted to say something. I stood there silently, looking at him. From what I know of him, I don''t think I could hear anything good coming out of Yuan Yue''s mouth.


    Sure enough, Yuan Yue continued to tell me, "Our room is actually a shared room. Several people live in the same room and there aren''t any rooms available, so if you''re willing, you can consider sharing a room with me ¡­"


    Looking at his lustful look, I knew he definitely had no good intentions.


    It''s alright, but if Bai Ya comes over at night, I''m not sure if you can handle it. Furthermore, I feel that if he does something with me, he might make a move on you people who are in the way.


    Yuan Yue was knocked out by Bai Ya earlier, so when he heard me say this again, he obviously did it for a bit. After all, I know that Yuan Yue is rather fearful of Bai Ya.


    "Hehe, about this, lady doesn''t need to worry. Our place is a Taoist temple after all. No matter how wild Bai Ya is, he won''t dare to act recklessly. Moreover, we can protect you!"


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect the man in front of me to be so shameless and say such words. It was obvious that I wanted to decline, but it seems that if I don''t stay in the same place as them, then I won''t be able to sleep ¡­


    At that moment, I turned my head to look at Yuan Qingfeng, who gave me a pleading look. "Little lady, we do have a lot of people squeezed together on the same bed. They all sleep in the same bed, but I know your worries, after all, it is not suitable for girls to live together with men. If this is the case, why don''t you go to the small cottage at the rear of White Cloud Temple and stay there? It''s just that no one lives there all year round ¡­


    "Sure!" Hearing what Yuan Qingfeng said, I was immediately happy. No matter where I live, as long as I''m not with this Yuan Yue, it''s fine. I felt a chill at the sight of him, and I felt that this man was very improper. Who knew what he would do in the night when I fell asleep, so it was better for me and Bai to squeeze into those little huts, even if they were a little dirty and messy.


    Foolish brother, then I''ll let you down tonight. Let''s clean up this little cottage and stay in White Cloud Temple for a few days. In any case, we have no way of going back in this situation and I don''t have another house to rent. Even if I do have a house to stay in, I don''t know if White Cloud Temple will come looking for me.


    After listening to me, Bai Yu naturally obeyed. He nodded his head, and with a resolute look in his eyes, he looked at me and said: "Fei''Er, as long as you are fine, no matter where I live, I will be happy. As long as you stay by my side!"


    I didn''t expect that he would actually still be a little prince with low IQ. Moreover, I can already predict that one day he would recover his IQ, and that he would definitely be an expert at flirting. Moreover, I feel that his level of dominance is definitely not inferior to that of his damn brother.


    Yuan Yue was very diligent in helping us clean up the small hut behind White Cloud Temple. I looked at the house and it was only about 30 square meters, and there was only a bed inside, there was nothing else there. Furthermore, the bed was a tattered straw bed, and the mat was used by people from a long time ago. Thus, I asked him about the background of this cottage. I didn''t expect that I would ask him about it so easily. Yuan Yue''s answer to that question really gave me a fright.


    "I''m asking you, the location of White Cloud Temple is in the suburbs of the city. Although this monastery is usually in the suburbs, do you notice anything different around here?" Yuan Yue looked at me with a smile, with a hint of mystery in his eyes.


    What''s different? I don''t even know this, but your White Cloud Temple is located in the wilderness, and nearby are also tombs. If you really want to say what''s different, then it should be because your White Cloud Temple is a bit older.


    I thought for a bit and said, "Although White Cloud Temple is located in the outskirts of the city, but this is where the cemetery is located. Many people are buried here."


    "It seems that you have already discovered, there are a lot of purposes around here. Think carefully about which Taoist place is currently built, or do you mean that Buddhist temples are not built in places with spiritual energy, but rather beside graveyards with dense Yin energy?"


    Hearing Yuan Yue''s question, I was stunned. Why didn''t I think of that before?


    "Is... "Why?" I asked cautiously. Bai Wei, who was beside me, seemed to sense my nervousness, so he stepped forward and grabbed my hand. He glanced at Yuan Yue with a hint of aggression in his gaze. After all, Yuan Yue didn''t have a good impression of him.


    "This thatched cottage was the place where our ancestor lived before, but because he subdued the strongest evil spirit in this area, he died long ago. And this thatched cottage is the place where the dragon eye resided."


    Seeing Yuan Yue''s serious expression, I naturally didn''t doubt it at all. He had no reason to use his ancestor to deceive me. This also didn''t bring him any benefits.


    "Wait a minute, you said that this thatched hut was filled with water from the longan on the mountain? If that''s the case, then why aren''t you guys fixing those broken ones? "


    "It''s not that we don''t want to repair it, but this place is untouchable."


    When Yuan Yue said this, he had an extremely nervous expression on his face. He looked around respectfully, as if he knew that his Martial Ancestor would also be standing here.


    I couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. I followed his gaze and looked around, but I didn''t see anything out of the ordinary, and there were some places where the Miasma was heavier, such as Bai Ya''s clothes shop, where you always had some cold air blowing, just like an air-conditioner. Even in three volts, you wouldn''t feel the heat, but when you lived there, you would feel uncomfortable all over, just like you had a pair of eyes staring at you.


    However, this place is different. This is the thatched cottage of a master. I heard from Yuan Yue that there is indeed something strange about this house.


    "Just now, you said that this room was extremely strange. All of you have no way to repair it, so what exactly is strange about it?" I frowned and looked at him nervously.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" "This ¡­" His fox-like eyes narrowed. Looking at his appearance, I seemed to think that he was going to sell something, so I pretended to be impatient and said, "If you don''t want to say it, just don''t say it. The house is done. I need to rest."


    "Oh, no, no," I said. At that time, Yuan Yue saw that I was getting impatient, so he hurriedly said this out of fear that I would not listen.


    I have already seen through his personality. The more you dislike him, the more you want him to be in front of you. He has such a solid skin, and to be honest, if it wasn''t for his looks, if I dared to tease my mother like this, I would have already taken off my high heels and slapped his face.


    I glared at Yuan Yue, who stood there with his hands on his hips, waiting. After he finished speaking, Yuan Yue took a deep breath and said, "Earlier, we wanted to fix this place up, and you saw how broken it is. But just when we called the decorator back, something strange happened, no matter what we painted on this wall, it will fall off!" After saying that, Yuan Yue fixed his gaze on the bed I was sitting on.


    "Even if we used the best materials for the first day, all of the paint would have been eaten by the mice on the second day. Furthermore, we also wanted to change the bed that you were sitting on, but this broken bed is not suitable for us, the four strong men of White Cloud Temple, to move it."


    "Is the bed nailed to the ground? Is that why you can''t move it?" After thinking about it, he frowned and looked at the four corners of the bed. He found that the corners were made of steel. However, it was true that the bed did not sink underground. It was placed on the floor.


    After Bai Yu heard this, he sat on the bed and shook his legs a few times. Then, he raised his head and looked at Yuan Yue, intending to listen to what Yuan Yue had to say.


    "Later on, that night, my uncle had a dream. He dreamed that my ancestor scolded him severely, saying that this hut is a dragon eye and everything in it cannot be touched. When White Cloud Temple was first built, there was a god who cultivated to the Immortal Realm in this hut. In the end, my Patriarch continued to live here, and by now, he should have become a Loose Immortal. "


    "You always have an Immortal Ascension too. Didn''t you say that you wanted to live with the evil spirits here and that your lifespan was coming to an end?" I found that this Yuan Yue was full of nonsense. I don''t know whether what he said was true or not, so I treated everything he said as a lie. Although he was a cultivator, I have never heard of anyone truly ascending to the Immortal Realm.


    "Anyway, I know he didn''t reincarnate... "Since you didn''t, then you must have become an immortal. What''s more, isn''t the hubby ghost that pestered you a ghost immortal?"


    "What bloody husband? Don''t speak nonsense, alright!?" Yuan Yue sure knows how to take revenge, I said impatiently. His mouth is really cheap.


    "Good, good, good. Eldest Miss, please rest. Oh, right, I have to tell you something."


    Yuan Yue saw that I was getting impatient, so he spread his hands. Suddenly, he thought of something and turned his head to look at me.


    When I saw the look of schadenfreude in his eyes, my heart sank.


    "Ah, this room. I heard that the immortal Grand Master would often come to visit. We had no choice but to call you here, so ¡­" If you hear any noise at night, don''t open your eyes. You might even see my Grand Master angrily staring at you, accusing you of living in his room! "


    "Don''t scare me like that. I heard you say that two people have already passed by these days. My younger sister became the grand master of Xi''an, and there''s also a grand master. Then, why is your grand master staying here fine?"


    Is that even necessary?" No matter what, Ancestor is still a person of White Cloud Temple, and since you are not from White Cloud Temple, your vision will naturally not return. Let''s try to become immortal, you''re just a woman, it''s not appropriate for you to live here! " What Yuan Yue said made a little bit of sense to me. Even so, he can''t possibly scare me like this.


    "It''s fine Fei''er, I will protect you. No matter who you say, as long as he treats you badly, I will beat him up!" Bai Qi, who was watching from the side, spoke up. Not only that, he was also waving his tradition around foolishly. Seeing him like this, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud. The fear in his heart disappeared with him. No matter what, even if that Grand Master came to find me and blamed me for standing in my place, he wouldn''t do anything to me.


    And if I leave White Cloud Temple, then I will be the target of a ghost!


    "Silly little brother, let''s make do tonight. Let''s squeeze together on this bed." This bed is a single bed, so it''s okay if we sleep together. We''re both a bit thinner, and besides, I won''t take off my clothes. I''ll just sleep in the same bed with him.


    "I can ¡­ sleep with Fei''er!" That''s great! "Hehe!" My words were like an imperial edict. Bai Wei jumped up and clapped his hands in delight.


    "Don''t be happy too early. I''m saying that the two of us can sleep together. You have to be careful, you''re only on your side, and I''m on my side. We can''t cross the border!" After I said that, I thought for a moment before using my finger to draw a line on one of the beds. The bed was split in half, and of course my half was slightly more than that.


    "Fine, I won''t cross over. I won''t cross over!" Bai Wei nodded his head repeatedly, then happily took off his shoes and jumped into bed. Naturally, I wanted to sleep in there, because I felt a little safe sleeping in there. So when we were settled, I curled up in the back of the bed. And Bai Qi excitedly sat on the edge of the bed. Untie his belt!

 C20

    When I saw Bai Qi in this state, I was shocked. Instinctively, I kicked him, and before he could finish unbuckling his belt, I kicked him to the ground. I saw that his eyes were filled with tears, as if he was extremely wronged.


    He pouted, clearly aware of his mistake, but he didn''t know what it was, so after a few seconds he asked me in a low voice, like a child who had made the mistake, "Fei''er ¡­" "Is it not right that I did it from somewhere?


    After Bai Yu asked that question, he immediately lowered his head and smelled himself. He was extremely cautious, and his face had already turned a little red, so I couldn''t help but ask, "What are you busy with? Just now ¡­ You, what are you doing taking off your pants! "


    Although I knew that Bai Wei''s thoughts were extremely pure, and he had absolutely no intention of undoing his belt in front of me, which made my face turn completely red. Besides, I was also an unmarried girl with yellow flowers, how could I bear to see a man untie his belt in front of me like that, so naturally, I wanted to kick him off.


    However, looking at Bai Qi''s appearance, I started to worry. I shouldn''t have kicked him silly, right ¡­


    "Don''t I have to take off my clothes when I sleep ¡­" Bai Qi blinked innocently at me. He now looked like a huge doll to me. Although he was 1.8 meters tall, he was still a child. He didn''t seem to have received any worldly pollution. His question left me at a loss as to how to respond.


    This kind of innocent blinking eyes looked at him, and his mind was filled with thoughts on how to respond. Could it be that there was something shameful that I had to hand over to him, these men and women?


    "Silly little brother, that..." Do you know the difference between boys and girls ¡­ " I hesitated, thought for a moment, then looked at him.


    "The difference between boys and girls, I know girls can wear skirts, boys can''t wear skirts, and I know girls pee while squatting, we pee while standing!"


    After saying that, Bai Wei lowered his head to sniff himself, and then looked at me with a displeased look on his face: "Fei''er, I don''t know why you were so angry just now, but it must be because of me ¡­" I don''t smell good. It''s been a long time since I''ve had a bath, right? "


    After saying this, Bai Qi looked at me expectantly, obviously looking forward to receiving my answer.


    "Actually, your body doesn''t smell good, and neither do mine. However, the reason why I was angry just now wasn''t because of this, but because ¡­"


    I thought for a moment, then looked up at him, "Silly old bro, I want to tell you this. After all, it''s very likely that we''ll be together often, so in order to prevent these things from happening again, I think I need to teach you some common sense. For example, if you''re a boy, it''s very rude for a boy to not untie his belt in front of a girl."


    After I said this, I looked at Bai Qi to see how he would react. I didn''t expect Bai Yu to be so understanding, so I listened to him and thought seriously for a moment, then he nodded, untied his belt and tied it back. He let out a long breath and said, "Okay, I will definitely remember this sentence, but why do I think you find me stinky, dirty, and unwilling to sleep with me ¡­" I''ll never untie my belt again! "


    Then he thought for a moment, and something came to his mind. He blinked, and there seemed to be a trace of cunning in his eyes, perhaps my imagination, but then I heard him ask me, "Then you won''t be angry, will you?"


    "Right, as long as you are obedient, I won''t be angry." I smiled as I looked at him. Afterwards, I even waved for him to sit by the bed. After all, the floor was rather dirty.


    Although this cottage was Yuan Yue''s ancestral home, there were very few people cleaning it. As a result, a layer of dust could even float into the air from a sneeze. Who knew how many cockroaches and rats there were in this room?


    "Heh heh, it''s good that you''re not angry. Then, can I sleep with you? Is it okay later on? " I didn''t know when the next few questions started to be endless. I kept asking him, because I also had some things on my mind, so when I heard his series of questions, I could only answer them in a bit of a hurry.


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''m so tired, go back to sleep!"


    To be honest, I''m not feeling a little sleepy right now, so I yawned perfunctorily.


    But Bai Jian was really in good spirits, and when he heard me say that, he laughed happily, and then he rolled onto the bed again and stuck close to me. Although we hadn''t taken a bath for a while, I didn''t think he was sweating at all, probably because he wasn''t very fat, so he didn''t like to sweat, but ¡­ I could smell the faint scent of him.


    "Foolish brother, you can''t be spraying fragrant water, right?"


    "Perfume?"


    Bai Yu heard my question, thought for a moment, then looked at me with certainty and said, "Of course not, perfume is something that a woman uses. Our family has this kind of smell before, by the way, do you use perfume? If I had known earlier, I would have brought some for you from home."


    What perfume would he bring me? How could that be? Just thinking about his stepmother made me sick.


    I don''t want to touch that woman''s things at all, and I originally thought that his stepmother was killed by Bai Ya, but now it seems that it has nothing to do with Bai Ya, or perhaps it isn''t Bai Ya who directly killed his stepmother.


    "Foolish brother, I am already sleepy. Let''s have a good night''s sleep. "I don''t know if that dead ghost will come back to find us tonight."


    After all, this is the place with the most spiritual energy in the entire mountain, so that dead ghost will at most linger around for a while. Moreover, I know that he will definitely not be able to hurt me, otherwise, this White Cloud Temple will have a false reputation. White Cloud Temple had a hundred years of history.


    With my eyes closed, I comforted myself and slowly fell asleep.


    Bai Qi slept more peacefully beside me. Although I was asleep, I could feel his steady breathing, because my sleep was still relatively light, but listening to his breathing made me feel more at ease, and for some reason, he moved closer to me in a daze. I also moved towards the wall in a daze, but the more I moved back, the more Bai Jian wanted to squeeze me.


    That''s right, deep love!


    More accurately speaking, his saliva was about to flow out from his mouth!


    Ah!


    For a moment, almost instinctively, I wanted to scream, but just as the sound slid down my throat, before I could utter a single syllable, I was stopped by Bai Qi.


    He gagged me!


    I could feel the chill on his lips. My heart sank to the bottom!


    Are these Taoists from White Cloud Temple really okay!?


    I think everything White Cloud Temple got is a lie! Before, I was still a bit respectful towards Yuan Qingfeng, but I didn''t expect his Tao technique to also be two blades!


    He said that he wanted to protect me and let me live in the White Cloud Temple. Moreover, he even gave me a thatched cottage that gathers the world''s spirit energy, but who would have thought that it would actually be a ghost?


    The tip of his tongue was soft, but there was a hint of coolness in it.


    "Wifey, you''ve been waiting for me, right? And you chose such a good place. You''ve really troubled yourself."


    When Bai Ya said the last three words, "You''ve troubled yourself", I clearly saw a trace of schadenfreude flash past his eyes, moreover, there was a hint of pride in his tone. Obviously, he already expected that I would come to White Cloud Crown to think of a way to escape from him, but ¡ª


    "You, why did you still find me!"


    "Doesn''t my wife want me to find her?" Bai Ya blinked his eyes and looked at me with some doubts.


    This dead ghost is an acrobat! He was clearly putting on an act just to watch a good show of me. Seeing me here, panicking and at a loss, he is too sinister!


    I took a deep breath and looked at him, my mind racing, going through all the words I''d learned all my life. Finally, I''d dealt with a smile that looked a little coquettish, but was actually more bitter than a bitter gourd.


    "Hehe, what are you talking about, I ¡­" I was just waiting for you! "


    Oh, that''s good, I thought you wanted to find a Taoist to subdue me, so you chose White Cloud Temple. You also know that this thatched cottage is the dragon eye of the entire mountain range, and is helpful for my cultivation.


    After he said that, I nearly vomited a mouthful of blood. I felt as though my internal organs were rolling up and my brain was in a mess. I felt as if my brain had turned into paste.


    What! He could actually cultivate to become a Ghost Immortal here. Not only did I not protect myself, I even gave him such a good place. What happened to that Yuan Qingfeng? Could it be that he''s on the same side as Bai Ya and they came to bully me together?!


    Even though I thought this in my heart, I knew that although Yuan Qingfeng and Yuan Yue''s Dao arts weren''t very good, they were indeed planning to help me. However, they didn''t expect that this Bai Ya was really too formidable.


    "Haha, yeah ¡­" Cough cough, what you said is too true. I chose this for you ¡­ This place! "


    Now I know what it means to lose your teeth and swallow them!

 C21

    Looking at the gloating expression on Bai Ya''s face, the anger in my heart flared up, but I didn''t dare to say anything.


    After all, I don''t have the ability to protect myself right now. The thing that I can think of the most right now is to not let him blame me.


    Anyway, he already knows my scheme, but he just doesn''t want to expose me, so I''ll continue acting here with him. It''s just acting, who''s afraid of that!


    After that, the two of us fell into such an awkward silence. We were most afraid that the atmosphere would suddenly turn quiet!


    After he kissed me, I didn''t dare to resist because I already knew how powerful Bai Ya was. That''s why I said that if I resisted, then my end would be even worse off, so I had no choice but to be at his mercy.


    I just stared at him in fear, that''s right, fear!


    Because the only thing left in my heart is fear for this dead ghost. As for his face, that''s just like floating clouds. It isn''t anything at all!


    Right now, the most important thing in the face of life is how to protect my own life.


    So he had to stay away from Bai Ya and cherish his life!


    The child is so concerned about me, a little uncomfortable, and I have a bad premonition, so I am now quickly thinking of a countermeasure, how to get rid of this dead ghost.


    Because he told me that he was going to get married to me tonight, I didn''t want to get married to that damned bastard!


    "About that, I ¡­" "I feel so uncomfortable ¡­"


    There was no other way, there was no other way!


    My heart thumped in my chest, and after I was done, my acting skills soared ¡­


    I painfully covered my heart, and tears were about to fall from my eyes. I forcefully bit my tongue, causing me to squeeze out a bit of tears. Then, I looked pitifully at Bai Ya as I spoke.


    "Oh? Your wife, let me see what''s wrong with you. "


    Oh, oh, oh, oh!


    I didn''t think I''d drag myself into a trap. Who knew this pervert had such a high IQ, and when I saw him reaching out to touch my heart, I didn''t know what to do. I pressed my back against the wall.


    "Don''t! I... I''m afraid of the cold! You''re very cold right now, you don''t know, but if you come near me, I''m sure I''ll catch a cold. "I have been extremely weak since I was young. Therefore, I am afraid that I will not make it today. Otherwise, we can change time before ¡­"


    "No."


    After Bai Ya finished speaking, his gaze became extremely firm. Moreover, it looked as if he wanted to eat me up!


    I shivered and looked at him shakily. I knew there was no turning point in this, and I didn''t know what to do.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" "Um, I ¡­"


    Before I could finish my words, this damned bastard gagged me! Kiss me again! And it was even more intense, and it was even more ¡­ Affection.


    "Fei''er ¡­" "I, I can''t control myself ¡­"


    Suddenly, I heard Bai Yi''s voice!


    Yes, actually, I am completely able to distinguish the voices of Bai Yu and Bai Ya now, because Bai Yu''s voice seemed rather silly and cute.


    Actually, the most important thing is that his way of speaking is very different, but Bai Ya is completely different. Because Bai Ya''s way of speaking is very domineering and unquestionable, I immediately knew that the person who was whispering in my ear at this moment is Bai Qi!


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" Bai Qi? Bai Qi, do you really still have consciousness? " I struggled to say, because my mouth was blocked by him, so I could only speak with difficulty.


    Tsk, he hasn''t completely fallen asleep yet! "His consciousness is quite firm."


    At this time, Bai Ya finally released me and spoke with a heavy tone.


    "He''s your little brother. Even if you want to take over his body, you can''t harm his life!"


    I don''t know why I was looking at Bai Ya saying this, but I was suddenly very afraid that he would hurt Bai Qi, and I didn''t even know that this feeling had sprouted out of my body.


    I had wanted so much to stay away from him, to run away from him, because he was always so foolish to follow me, and he had to follow me when I went to school, but now, after all this, I found that I had a sense of dependence on him.


    Rather than calling it a sense of reliance, it would be more accurate to say that it was something that moved his heart a little.


    Bai Yu was a simple-minded person, so I didn''t have any worries when I was with him. At the same time, I also knew that Bai Qi definitely wouldn''t betray me, so how could I bear to let Bai Ya hurt him when he treated me so well?


    I saw a hint of cold light in Bai Ya''s eyes, and I also felt that the hands he was stroking me with became even colder, as if they were ice and snow that never melted. My heart immediately slowed down a few beat, as I kept feeling that all of my internal organs had already frozen.


    "I just said, you... "Do you agree?"


    "Agreed."


    I instantly widened my eyes. I even had some doubts about my own hearing. Bai Ya actually agreed to what I said. Suddenly, a string was drawn in my mind. No, there must be a trap!


    "It''s all thanks to you now. I''ve pretty much recovered, but looking at your weak body, I''ll let you go today. It''s just that I have a request."


    Forget about this request, I''ll agree to even ten requests!


    At the same time, I thought that the worst method would be for me to die from the invasion of his Yin Qi. It''s just that this time, I felt that I was very lucky because my mood improved a little after catching up with Bai Ya''s.


    Afraid that he would go back on his word, I immediately nodded my head. After that, I saw the corner of Bai Ya''s mouth slightly rise and immediately felt that something was wrong. There must be something going on!


    Before I could ask him what his condition was, I heard him whisper a string of incomprehensible inscriptions in my ear. I didn''t know what he was talking about, but I felt an intense pain in my head, as if he had stuffed a lot of things inside.


    Who knew that I felt my heart again, as if something had cut through the middle, that kind of piercing pain was something I had never experienced before in my life.


    He couldn''t live, he couldn''t die.


    There were a lot of ants crawling into my heart. I grabbed Bai Ya''s arm, and I could see that there were two different expressions in his eyes.


    His left eye is the soul of Bai Ya, cunning and dark, but it also has a little bit of heartache, and I can see Bai Yu''s fear in the right eye.


    I knew that the thought was still in him, and that at that moment everything I had suffered had been seen by him.


    Could it be that Bai Ya''s condition for me to die is to accompany him? Or was it just letting me suffer this much?


    I wanted to tell Bai Qi not to worry about me, and at the same time, I also wanted to pass on my will to live to him. If his will was strong enough to defeat Bai Ya, perhaps I would still have a chance.


    "You like him that much?"


    All of a sudden, the excruciating pain disappeared. It was as if I had been through a nightmare. The torments I had previously suffered all disappeared in an instant. It was as if they had never come here.


    I was a little dazed, and then I heard Bai Ya''s cold voice.


    There was a hint of menace in the voice, and I had to deny it.


    But in fact, I know that I do seem a little bit moved by him.


    But at the same time, I know that I definitely cannot let Bai Ya know about this idea of mine. Otherwise, Bai Ya and I would be in mortal danger!


    Bai Ya was the only one with his eyes. I was also one of his spoils of war, so it was said that his eyes were completely dependent on mine.


    My heart, my soul, even my life belongs to him! There could be no other feeling for anyone, even if that person was his own brother.


    "No, I can''t even control my own fate right now, so how can I have the mood to talk about love. You are thinking too much, I don''t like Bai Qi, and at the same time, I can''t possibly like you. Our relationship is just a business deal, but of course, to Bai Qi, I still have a little bit of care and sympathy."


    In fact, I had already noticed that when I said I didn''t like white, his right eye quivered a little, and I could see the glistening white of his tears. He must have heard what I said, and how sad he must be at that moment, so I added the next part of my sentence, simply because I didn''t want to upset him.


    "Oh? "That''s good."


    After which, I heard Bai Ya say these words out loud. But, my heart relaxed a little. At the very least, Bai Ya wouldn''t threaten us anymore. Furthermore, it might have been him punishing me just now.


    "I gave you the soul contract just now, so everything that you have now belongs to me. If you do that sort of thing with someone else, you''ll bleed out of your head and come to the underworld looking for me. "


    Bai Ya''s voice was so crafty that it made my heart sink. What?! What kind of soul contract did he give me?!


    "Bai Ji is also included. As long as I don''t do that kind of thing with you, the soul in my body will trigger the soul contract. "


    After hearing what Bai Ya said, I immediately widened my eyes and stared at him. I didn''t expect this person to be so abnormal. Moreover, he was so shameless and overbearing to a certain extent.


    "Alright!"


    I gritted my teeth as I glared at him. I had already made a decision in my heart. Even if I couldn''t find a boyfriend in this lifetime, even if no one wanted a boyfriend, it would be impossible for me to have any relationship with someone like Bai Ya!

 C22

    In the future, you still need to pay attention to your words and actions, especially towards the people around you. It is best not to be too intimate with them, otherwise, just your life will be in danger, and even the people around you might be in danger.


    After saying that, I saw Bai Ya close his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, I saw a flustered and lifeless Bai Qi in front of me.


    Looks like Bai Ya left. I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief in my heart. As long as Bai Ya wasn''t here, I would feel exceptionally relaxed.


    If he was in Bai Yu''s body, then it would probably be difficult for even Bai Qi''s own body to withstand it. This was because Yuan Qingfeng had previously said that Bai Ya already had the physique of a Ghost Immortal, which meant that the Yin energy on his body was already extremely heavy.


    "How are you feeling now? Are you alright? You already know what just happened?"


    I asked, looking at him tentatively. Because I had seen two different expressions in his face, I guessed that the spirit of Baiyi had been in this body all along, watching something that had happened to us. I was a little flustered.


    To tell the truth, I don''t even know where this feeling of guilt came from. It''s as if I was misunderstood by someone I like ¡­


    Wait! I really... Like Bai Wei? He fell in love with this silly boy?


    I was now taken aback by this thought of my own.


    At first, I just thought that Bai Yu was too kind to me, so I couldn''t help but feel a little grateful towards her. But now it seems that it really isn''t like this, because I feel a sense of relief when I''m with Bai Yu. I don''t know why, maybe it''s because he''s comforting me?


    I just stared at Bai Qi in a daze. I saw that his brows were knitted tightly, and there was a hint of worry in his eyes, but there was also a hint of fear in his eyes. He lightly nodded his head, feeling a little wronged.


    Then Bai Chuan sniffed and pulled me into his arms. My head was so close to his chest that I could hear his heart beating.


    "Fei''er, what you just said ¡­" Is that true? "


    I heard him above me, whispering, a little whimper, which one I meant, did I like him?


    Foolish brother, I, I was just deceiving Bai Ya with your damn older brother''s character just now, so I must deceive him. If I were to tell him the truth, the person I like would be you, so Bai Ya knows how to treat you in the future. Think about it, so I''m doing this for your own good. "


    What I said could be said to be half-truths, or perhaps I don''t even know if what I said is true or false.


    If I like Bai Wei, hmm... Actually, there is a little bit of it, but if you really want me to marry Bai Qi or say that I genuinely love him, I''m afraid that it''s impossible for now. After all, Bai Yu and I have only just met ¡­ However, looking at his appearance, my heart couldn''t help but ache.


    Bai Qi was indeed a foolish child, and when he heard my words, he laughed. Just now, he was still worried and sad, but now, he has completely disappeared. All I can see is his silly and handsome face.


    "I knew you liked me, my wife, so I''m not worried, don''t worry, I''ll definitely protect you and not let my brother take you away, so I''ll say that you just stay by my side, I want to become smarter!"


    When I looked at Bai Wei''s serious expression, I smiled. The fear in my heart had already dissipated.


    It was at this moment that I saw the figure of a person walking over from outside the window. I knew that that person must be Yuan Yue, he didn''t come early or late, yet he walked over at this time, making me suspect that he was doing it on purpose.


    I had thought that Bai Ya wouldn''t be able to find him. After all, this is White Cloud Temple, and it isn''t something that can be found by any random ghost.


    Furthermore, he even dared to pat Yuan Qingfeng''s chest to assure me that this place is extremely safe.


    When I saw this Yuan Yue, I couldn''t hold back my anger!


    Before he could reach my door, I had already opened it and was waiting for him. I wanted to ask him what was going on.


    Could it be that their White Cloud Temple was a fake Taoist temple? Come here and lie to me!


    Or did they do it on purpose? The three of them had come together to deal with me.


    I furiously waited for him with my hands on my hips. It was already midnight, and a corner of the moon could still be seen under the cover of the dark clouds. I saw the moonlight shining faintly on the courtyard.


    I took a deep breath and looked at Yuan Yue walking towards me. Apparently, he had already seen me, too. I was standing in the doorway, so I quickened my pace.


    He has now changed into a white robe and his hair style has also changed. He looks a lot more spirited, and I don''t know why, but under the cover of the night, I actually feel like he''s not bad.


    I snorted disdainfully in my heart and asked in a deep voice, "Yo, great deity Yuan, you''ve come. What a coincidence."


    I stood there staring at him mockingly, Bai Yu also stood behind me, I tightly pressed against his firm chest, in fact, it wasn''t that I was deliberately leaning against him, it was that Bai Qi was deliberately pulling my body into his embrace, I felt a sense of dependence, so I didn''t refuse, at any rate, two people can beat one another.


    "You''re still up so late? I just felt a little uneasy and wanted to come over to see if you were alright, so I walked over. I didn''t expect you to really have a sharp hearing, so you intentionally waited for me at the door. "


    Stupid fake great deity! I already knew that this person didn''t have any good intentions. All day long, he was just a pervert, and from the look of her fox eyes, I knew that this person must be a swindler. I really should have reported him, or I should have let Bai Wei beat him up!


    But since he''s a fake great deity, then I don''t think that there''s any true Taoist within White Cloud Temple. He''s the nephew of Master Yuan, so I couldn''t help but think twice, I can''t fight with him, fight with him, if all the Taoists in the temple come together and beat us, then we''re not the match of so many of them!


    I quickly thought for a while before coldly asking, "It seems that Great Hero Yuan doesn''t know what just happened, right?"


    Yuan Yue hadn''t expected that Bai Ya would actually be able to find this place. He was stunned for a moment, and then, he sucked in a breath of cold air. What just happened? Could it be Bai Ya? "It''s better not to joke about this. There''s no way anyone would even dare to sneakily approach a place like this lava!"


    One must know that he said that this place was the location of the entire mountain''s spirit vein in the Dragon Eye, so normally no one would dare to come close, so he never would have thought that someone would deliver himself to his doorstep. He had never heard of any evil spirits daring to find their way into the temple, and this was the first time he heard of it.


    "That''s right, it is Bai Ya who has found this place! Right now, he is possessing Bai Ya''s body, and Bai Qi and I nearly lost our lives because of that broken thatched cottage that you found for me, and you even told me that this is the place your great-grandfather lived in, I do not believe that this broken place is some kind of dragon eye. If it''s really that effective, then it would be impossible for Bai Ya to come here! Also, do you know what Bai Ya did to me?"


    The more I said, the angrier I got. When I saw Yuan Yue''s fox face, I felt like my lungs were about to explode. I looked at him and bellowed.


    My voice was especially loud and could basically be heard by everyone in the courtyard. Furthermore, even I could hear it clearly. If I wasn''t physically weak, I would have already charged over to strangle Yuan Yue to death!


    "He shouldn''t have treated you like this ¡­"


    Yuan Yue looked at me in shock, then I saw his gaze sweep over my body. This made me feel uncomfortable all over, but his gaze didn''t have that lustful feeling anymore, but I still didn''t like him to look at me like that. I glared at him and said, "What soul contract!? Bai Ya told me that everything that belongs to him now, including my soul, is currently under his control. This is all because of you guys.


    I will never forget that kind of piercing pain. Moreover, half of it has to be blamed on this White Cloud Temple of his, it has to be blamed on this Master Yuan and his nephew. I feel that these two people are not important people, otherwise how could they deceive me like this?


    However, it''s because my brain isn''t sharp enough that I believe everything they say. Isn''t this just asking for it!?


    You can tell me that you don''t have the ability to get rid of Bai Ya, and then I can just quietly wait for Bai Ya at my place. If I say something good, perhaps she can let me go, and now she knows that I''m here to call for reinforcements.


    I was already in an especially good mood. I had my hands on my hips as I questioned Yuan Yue, who obviously didn''t expect Bai Ya to be so skilled in cultivation, to be able to learn the alphabet even before cultivating to the level of the Ghost Immortal Child. He felt that this question was very troublesome, even to the point of him knitting his brows into a knot. Then he said helplessly, "This... I''ve heard of this soul contract before. Cough cough, it''s very difficult to resolve ¡­ "

 C23

    Even now, he was still pretending to me that he was especially capable. He was clearly lying! It''s not difficult at all, I think. It''s completely impossible!


    This person must have some brains. It''s fine if I was fooled once, but I can''t be fooled time and time again, right? So no matter what he says this time, I won''t believe him!


    After all, he already forced me to sign some soul pact, and now that Bai Ya is strictly monitoring and guarding me, and there''s a kind of contract between the two of us, I have to be careful around the clock. I can''t be fooled by a fake great deity like him speaking nonsense here!


    Because right now, not only is my life in his hands, even Bai Ruochen''s life is in his hands. Someone like Bai Ya, who looks ice-cold, would definitely not care about his own little brother!


    "Miss Murong, calm down first. Right now, I can understand your feelings very well. No one can stand being forced to sign a soul contract."


    So far, the liar had tried to placate me, and now that he had changed his address, he felt more serious, but even if he believed him seriously, he would believe him again.


    I gave him a hard look and said nothing.


    It''s so late now, where should I go? I feel my scalp tingle as I think about that night when I caught a taxi and met a ghost.


    It can be said that I already owe him a favor. Also, the yin energy in my body is already quite dense, and this is all because of this Bai Ya. So, if I leave White Cloud Temple now, I might encounter some monsters and ghosts, and at that time, I won''t be able to deal with them myself.


    Although I don''t trust this White Cloud Temple anymore, but no matter how much more I don''t trust him, it''s still better than sleeping in a birthday shop!


    What is a birthday shop for? That was a specialist in the business of the dead!


    That''s why there must be a lot of other things lurking around. If I don''t get to sleep and breathe while others blow on me and scare me to death, then it wouldn''t be worth it. That''s why I still have to live in White Cloud Temple ¡­ At least today.


    "Then tell me, if I''m not in a hurry, what should I do?"


    At the end of the day, I still have to point at White Cloud Temple.


    After all, they were under the eaves and had no choice but to lower their heads. Who let White Cloud Temple monopolize this entire area? Which cultivator exorcised ghosts to kill demons was not from White Cloud Temple.


    Our Yuan family is a family that exorcises ghosts for generations, so there must be a way." I know there''s still a senior in our Yuan Family, and she''s very powerful. Even if she wants to meet you, it''s still quite difficult. If she wants to remove the Soul Contract from you and get rid of Bai Ya, I think she can take you to her. If she doesn''t have a way ¡­


    Having said that, Yuan Yue didn''t continue speaking. In fact, even if he didn''t say anything, I knew that he was definitely trying to trick me again.


    How could there be an expert capable of dealing with Bai Ya? These were all Daoists, so they couldn''t do anything about it!


    Besides, Bai Ya is already a threat to me. If I keep on looking for people to force him into submission, what good will it do me?


    Just Yuan Qingfeng and Yuan Yue alone already made me spin around, so I can''t be stupid anymore!


    Thinking about this, I shook my head like a rattle. I quickly waved my hands to reject his suggestion. Yuan Yue looked a little disappointed. It seemed that he really wanted to introduce me to that ''senior'' of his.


    In any case, even if that senior really had the ability, I wouldn''t dare to rashly believe him. Bai Ya doesn''t plan on harming me and Bai Yu''s names right now, so I''ll temporarily do what I have to do.


    "Looks like this Bai Ya is quite capable. He is much more capable than your master, Yuan Qingfeng. Oh right, speaking of that, that old swindler, Yuan Qingfeng ¡­" "No, where did that old gentleman go?"


    So dangerous, he almost told the truth.


    "Oh, my master went to the neighboring village to exterminate ghosts!"


    Yuan Yue scratched his head and then continued, "Actually, I had wanted to come and see if you would also go to the village to find my master. I think that the village had found some kind of coffin, and there seemed to be some fame inside. The village has already been filled with dead people for three consecutive days, that''s why they had no choice but to find my master."


    Yuan Qingfeng laughed coldly in his heart. Yuan Qingfeng really went after ghosts. If that happened, even his own life would be taken!


    In addition, catching ghosts in the middle of the night doesn''t seem to have a high chance of winning. After all, sneaking around at night to catch ghosts is just a matter of course.


    I saw that old man Yuan was not strong and he didn''t look strong at all. He actually dared to go all the way to the village to capture ghosts. Hmph, he sure is capable!


    Since I can''t sleep today, I might as well go and see how those two swindlers managed to deceive these kind and honest villagers!


    "I don''t have any work to do now. You two deities are no longer in White Cloud Temple, so I don''t have any confidence. How about this, I''ll go with you to the village to take a look and also see how Master Yuan captures ghosts!"


    After listening to my explanation, Yuan Yue couldn''t help but bitterly smile.


    He must have heard the sarcasm in my voice, but there was nothing he could do about it. After all, they told me that this hut was extremely safe, which was why I had moved in.


    Now that something has happened, he definitely doesn''t have any face for himself. No wonder I said that about him.


    Yuan Yue pondered for a moment before nodding his head. His gaze shifted onto Bai Yu, as if he wanted to say something. However, his mouth opened slightly, but no words came out.


    "What is it? Just say what you have to say, whimper like a woman. "


    Yuan Yue couldn''t help but scratch his head as an awkward expression appeared on his face. He walked forward and said, "Alright, then I''ll bring the two of you along, but I actually didn''t tell you one thing, it was not that I told you about Bai Yu previously, it was because the ancestor of the Bai Clan leaked a lot of information about the Heaven''s Secrets. It was due to him receiving retribution, that he became foolish and foolish ¡­"


    "Wait, that''s indeed the reason why Bai Qi is so foolish, but you didn''t tell me that, it''s ¡­" It was Bai Ya who told me! "Don''t take everything for yourself, it sounds like you''re extremely capable, capable of observing the heavens and the heavens, capable of observing fate. In fact, don''t say that you''ve already forgotten about the fight with Bai Ya and already fainted from fright."


    I glared at him. I couldn''t stand him acting like this the most. He obviously didn''t know anything, but he had to pretend that he was really good at it. I wanted to see how he and his master would deal with ghosts!


    "Cough cough, don''t spout nonsense. I was just scared out of my wits!" I... It''s just that I''ve been infiltrated by Miasma, no matter who it is, they''d still fall there, no one could do anything about it. It''s just that I''m not as strong as Bai Ya, I admit that! "


    Yuan Yue was so embarrassed by my words that his face turned red. He then looked at Bai Qi and continued, "Actually, my master told me the other day that Bai Yu has the potential to become a Taoist ¡­"


    What, did I hear it right? Those two liars actually wanted to pull Bai Zhen along? That wouldn''t do, how could Bai Qianzhang do such a stupid thing? Before I could finish, I glared at him.


    "Listen to me finish ¡­" Even if he didn''t want to be a Taoist, he could still be an arcane master and a Taoist. If he really wanted to be a Taoist, then my master or my senior in the Yuan family could teach him, and that way, he could protect you, and if Bai Qi had some Dao energy, then the chances of him being possessed would definitely be reduced a bit. Otherwise, think about it, if Bai Ya bent down to look for him, would his body be able to withstand it? Why don''t you give me some Heaven and Earth Righteous Qi to cultivate? "


    I''ve heard a lot about swindlers like him. Hmph, you don''t need to think to know what they look like.


    That''s why I feel that swindlers like them want to take a fortune from us. After all, Bai Xiang inherited a lot of treasures from us, and the two of them know about it too, so they must think that Bai Wei and I are idiots.


    "Good!" "If entering the Dao is able to protect Fei''er, then I am willing!"


    Before I could refute Yuan Yue, I heard Bai Wei''s firm and deep voice behind me. I turned around and saw him looking at me with his bright eyes, as if he were trying to imprint me into his mind. My heart skipped a little, and then I turned my head away from him.


    Idiot. He is just a fool. Can''t you tell that Yuan Yue and that Yuan Qingfeng are planning to cheat us of our money?!


    I didn''t know what to do. I knew that what Bai Qi said just now was the truth, that he really wanted to protect me, and that as long as he could protect me, he was willing to do anything. This was the first time someone was willing to do something like this for me, and I couldn''t help but feel moved.


    "Foolish brother, don''t be fooled by him. He said it like that. If he really had the ability, he would have killed Bai Ya long ago, and wouldn''t even need to lie to me here. So, don''t be confused by his words, he''s just ¡­ "


    "Fei''er, I want to protect you! I want to learn Dao Arts!"

 C24

    I turned my head to look at Bai Qi in surprise, only to see a hint of confidence in his eyes that let me know that he could learn anything to protect me. He also knew that his IQ was slightly lacking, but even so, he still wanted to learn a Tao technique to become an arcane master, so that he could protect me from Bai Ya''s threats.


    If you think about it properly, learning Tao techniques might have three evils and five drawbacks, and learning one might not even be enough to protect me completely. Look at Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng, although they have learned a lot of Tao techniques, they are all useless. When it really comes to using them, even he doesn''t know what to do.


    Because I really don''t want Bai to get into the path. After all, he himself suffered from the karma of the previous generation, which caused his IQ to be damaged, so if he himself also got into the path, wouldn''t he be thinking about his own descendants?


    Besides, if Bai Wei didn''t think about his descendants, then he should think about himself.


    He had already become somewhat foolish. If he had received karmic retribution after learning the Tao technique and revealed a lot of secrets, wouldn''t he lose a lot of his lifespan as well?


    After all, his goal is to protect me, and I don''t think that this small amount of Tao technique is able to protect me. It will take him at least a few years to learn it, and it might take him dozens of years of hard work to grow old, and maybe only then would it be of use. Of course, it might also be like Yuan Qingfeng.


    Also, I know that as a Taoist, he definitely needs a lot of discipline, so I don''t want him to suffer anymore.


    "Don''t belittle the value of our Tao, alright? Although our Tao techniques are limited, at least we know how to help you. If you didn''t meet us, you would have already become a ghost bride and entered the bridal chamber."


    Yuan Yue had been right in front of me the entire time, but he didn''t avoid me when I said those words. After all, I was just there for him, and now that he can''t learn anything by himself, he actually wants to harm Bai Qi.


    Although he is not in the right, but I heard from him that there is some truth to this. After all, entering the Dao does not only allow one to understand life, but also allows one to cultivate the Heaven and Earth Righteous Qi.


    "Then you mean to reveal that fate is the only thing that can be calculated for others? If you exorcise ghosts and kill demons, you can also increase your own Ford? "


    Actually, I really didn''t say these words out of my own point of view. I really hoped that Bai Yu could be reborn into a good family in his next life, or he could continue to be reborn into a rich second generation like this, but his IQ would become very high.


    Or perhaps, his looks would last for a lifetime. He would look more handsome. In any case, there were very few flaws in his appearance. Thus, I thought that if that''s the case, I should let Bai Yu enter the path of cultivation.


    After all, after Bai Yu entered the world, his IQ might have increased because he realized that he was accumulating some wealth. If he asked a ghost to descend a demon, it would be equivalent to taking justice for the heavens. Perhaps the heavens would show kindness and let him become smarter.


    Thinking about it this way, I felt that Yuan Yue''s suggestion wasn''t something that couldn''t be tried out.


    "Fei''er, in order to protect you, I''m actually not afraid of anything."


    Hearing Bai Wei say such words, I immediately had an illusion that he was a normal person. This doesn''t seem like the words of a fool, but he was born stupid. His EQ is normal, it''s just that there''s something wrong with his IQ.


    Thus, I felt that if Bai Yu''s IQ were to return to normal, then perhaps he and Bai Ya would be equally matched. I looked at Bai Qi with gratitude in my eyes.


    After all, he and I didn''t really have much interaction, and I didn''t really help him much. Instead, I needed some of his inheritance to keep me and him together.


    "Right, must you become a Daoist Priest? Didn''t you just say that there was something else ¡­ "Arcane master Fang, if you''re an arcane master Fang, then you should be different from a Daoist priest, right?"


    I turned around to Yuan Yue and asked. He nodded his head, then said, "Actually, I know that these things are basically the secret methods and methods of martial arts, and then they are extended into Tao techniques. In the beginning, there was only Chef Fang, and there is no Taoist Master, so to put it bluntly, Arcane Master Fang, as long as you know some secret techniques, you can be called a square mage. The rules are much less than Taoists, but the amount of wealth you have accumulated is also correspondingly a little less."


    Hearing Yuan Yue''s words, I felt that it was actually better for Bai Qi to become a Warlock. If he could become a Warlock, it would be equivalent to having a spell on his back, a few incantations would be enough to drive out ghosts and demons. "If he were to become a Taoist, there would definitely be three more, then there would be five more. It wouldn''t be worth it ¡­


    "Okay then, let''s do what you said and let Bai Wei learn some secret techniques. "In that case, I think it would be a great help to him as he could accumulate enough wealth, but he wouldn''t suffer any retribution. It''s just that I feel that you or Yuan Qingfeng might really have a little bit to offer as his master ¡­"


    I stopped halfway through my sentence because I knew that Yuan Yue would understand what I meant as well. Right now, I have complete distrust towards him and his uncle.


    So if I let them teach me, I might as well download some electronic documents from the internet for Bai to see. So I looked at Yuan Yue to see who the senior he was talking about was.


    After all, Yuan Yue knew what I was thinking, so he said, "Alright, I''ll discuss it with my master tomorrow and see if I can find that senior. If he''s willing to accept a disciple, that would be the best. If Senior doesn''t want to accept a disciple, then you can ask my master to teach him a lesson. At the very least, it can be done with simple methods like exorcism. "


    Yuan Yue looked at me and said, "After all, you have an extremely dense yin aura on you right now, so we won''t be able to stay by your side often. Furthermore, you also know that there is only one Taoist temple in the city like White Cloud Temple, so if you don''t want to get involved, you''ll have to find a Taoist to follow by your side or buy some charms. You often carry a few talismans with you, aren''t you afraid of your classmate saying that? "So it''s better to let Bai Yu learn some feng shui techniques."


    I felt that what Yuan Yue said was reasonable. After all, it was impossible for me to always have some talismans on me. Furthermore, even though Bai Ya would occasionally appear to protect me, the reason why he would appear was only so that I wouldn''t die. Thus, I felt that Bai Ya was definitely unreliable. After all, I didn''t even want to see this damned fellow.


    "Alright, that''s settled then. Let''s talk about it tomorrow!"


    I looked at Bai Qi, who was already a little excited, clapping his hands happily, and I knew that he must be very excited now, because he could protect me, and not just anyone could learn a secret skill like that, so I felt that Bai Qi''s family actually inherited some Feng Shui secret techniques, so naturally he learned them a little faster.


    In terms of IQ, it was not a problem as long as it had intelligence. I think Bai Wei is a very spiritual person, so I believe he can learn it!


    "Now, didn''t you want to go to the village entrance to see your master exorcise ghosts and exterminate demons? We''ll go with you. It''s already past one o''clock, so I feel that the yin aura should be rather heavy at this time. If the three of us move together, will you be able to protect us? "If a ghost were to jump out of the desolate mountain range, if you were to faint again, you will really lose a lot of face!"


    As I said this, Yuan Yue couldn''t help but blush a little because he knew that the moment he fainted when he met Bai Ya, he lost a lot of face in front of me. Although it was quite normal for people to meet some sort of scumbag in the wilderness, he still had some magic treasures.


    Yuan Yue nodded and took out three charms from his pocket. He gave Bai Yu and me one each and put the other one back in his pocket.


    I didn''t know what it was. There were two red words written on a piece of yellow paper. I didn''t know what was written on it, but as long as I could prevent ghosts from getting close to me, it would be a good rune. However, Yuan Yue did not really believe the incantation he had drawn.


    Anyway, there are no evil spirits in this wilderness, and after all, there are very few who can meet a Ghost Immortal like Bai Ya, who became a Ghost not long after his death. I don''t think you''ll be so unlucky to meet such a powerful Ghost again, so let''s hurry on our way.


    I nodded and followed behind Yuan Yue. Bai Qi followed me and took my hand.


    I felt that what we experienced had made Bai Yi''s IQ very high. At least, compared to before, he was already mature. He knew that he had to protect me.

 C25

    In the vicinity of White Cloud Temple was a desolate mountain range, and there were also a few graves nearby.


    This was a Taoist temple after all, and immortal energy was slightly more abundant here. Therefore, many people thought that they could be buried here after death, perhaps they would be blessed, but they didn''t know this place. Although the spiritual energy here was quite abundant, it wasn''t something an ordinary person could bear.


    For example, your fate was not to be a happy life, but to write a very lucky name, that would actually backfire, and there would be a lot of evil spirits wandering around.


    This was all because they had chosen this place and their fate was not high enough, so they couldn''t even give birth to a baby and could only find some scapegoats nearby. The villagers nearby all knew about this legend, and although no one had actually seen it before, there were always some people in the village who ran into people, and some strange things happened, so people all said not to go along this road when it was dark.


    Even if there was a Taoist temple here, this Taoist temple would not be of much use. After all, there were simply too many evil spirits.


    Actually, this is what Yuan Yue told me as he walked away.


    I pulled at Bai Qi tightly and thought to myself, In any case, I still have that talisman with me. Even if the talisman doesn''t work, I can at least call out that dead ghost, since he wouldn''t let me die here, but that would only be done if I was forced to do it. After all, that dead ghost gave me the Soul Contract, so how could he summon it so quickly ¡­


    As I thought about this, I also had a feeling in my heart that I had a very powerful trump card in my hand. Although I wouldn''t reveal it unless it was absolutely necessary, at least it wouldn''t scare me so much. After all, I felt that although Yuan Yue was by my side, his Tao technique wasn''t that high and if he really met with danger, perhaps even he himself wouldn''t be able to protect it, let alone coming to save us.


    "The three of us shouldn''t leave in such a quiet manner. I feel that the quieter it is, the more ghosts might be watching us ¡­" Cough cough, so why don''t we talk about what happened to your master before he exorcised the demons? Didn''t you say before that your master was pretty powerful? And your master was actually able to be invited to the village. This proves that he previously had some prestige, no? "


    The three of us had been gone for more than twenty minutes, but it had been quiet. After what Yuan Yue said to me just now, no one replied back.


    I could hear his heavy breathing, and I could hear Yuan Yue''s footsteps.


    Instantly, everything was just a reflection of the surrounding silence.


    The moonlight was already obscured by the dark clouds, and the road was completely dark. I could only see Yuan Yue''s white clothes moving in front of me with my eyes wide open.


    Silence, a deathly silence...


    Yuan Yue, on the other hand, seemed to have gone deaf and didn''t react at all.


    "Yuan Yue, what''s going on with you? Don''t scare me like that. Hurry up and say something, I''m asking you. Can you please be more polite!"


    My voice had begun to tremble, and I could feel that my legs were trembling slightly. The white tassel had obviously noticed that something was wrong, so it stopped and held on to me.


    I heard Baiwei''s low groan, and I was obviously frightened. But his hand didn''t let go of me.


    That man in white was already quite a distance away from us, but he never turned around ¡­


    Faintly, I felt a chill.


    "This place is a desolate mountain and wilderness. There are many ghosts searching for a substitute, so if you don''t follow me closely, you might be blinded by them." When Yuan Yue said those words to me, I didn''t take it seriously. I thought to myself, if you were wearing such eye-catching white and followed closely behind you, how could you possibly lose him?


    Besides, Bai Qi and I are also holding hands, so we definitely won''t be separated ¡­


    Now it seemed like ¡­


    "Hey, what are you guys doing? Are you not leaving?" At this moment, Bai Yi, who was standing in front of me, suddenly turned around.


    However, when I saw Yuan Yue''s face, I felt relieved. This bastard actually dared to scare me!


    "You''re going to die. Why are you scaring me? Don''t you know how terrible that is? "Didn''t you hear what I said to you? Why didn''t you answer?"


    Ever since I started following this Yuan Yue, I felt that I was extremely unlucky. Moreover, I felt that this Yuan Yue did not have much use at all, I don''t even know how he trained, not to mention having such a terrible Tao technique. Right now, I can''t even hear what he has to say.


    Seeing how angry I was, Yuan Yue shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "Hehe, I''m thinking about something."


    "What are you thinking about? Let me see if you were possessed by a ghost just now. Your ears must have been blocked by it!" I have a weakness, which is that if I''m nervous, I will definitely say something very excessive. So I glared at him and said with a very displeased tone.


    At this moment, I suddenly saw Yuan Yue''s eyebrows tremble and the corner of his mouth twitch.


    It was as though ¡­ It was as if I had grabbed a bag.


    At this moment, the moonlight shined slightly, and I could see that Yuan Yue''s face was extremely pale.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me what I''m thinking?"


    At this time, I saw Yuan Yue walk towards me step by step. He slowly asked me, and I immediately felt all my hair standing on end, "You ¡­" What do you think has to do with me? "


    I was already clutching the talisman in my palm. Then I glanced at Bai Wei, who was frowning at him. I saw that he was also holding a talisman in his other hand, but his forehead was already covered in cold sweat.


    After all, he was just like a child now, and would naturally feel some fear when he saw this strange scene.


    At this moment, Yuan Yue didn''t say anything, but walked towards us step by step with a smile on his face ¡­


    "Me ¡­" I was thinking... Which one should I start from first? "


    After saying that, Yuan Yue''s expression changed. I discovered that his skin was falling off piece by piece. This wasn''t Yuan Yue at all!


    I saw that the ghost in front of us bared his fangs and brandished his claws as he pounced towards us. I immediately panicked as I didn''t know which direction to run towards. However, when his sharp claws made contact with my body, they were rebounded.


    "Sigil!"


    He saw that the ghost disappeared after saying that one word.


    At this moment, we felt a stinky smell and couldn''t help pinching our noses. I was very nervous at first, so I wanted to pinch my nose, but I also couldn''t help but take deep breaths. That was why I felt so dizzy and nauseous.


    I held tight to the white. However, he knew that he could not retreat now. After all, I was still here, so he wanted to protect me. As such, he hugged me tightly, consoling me by my ear, "Fei''er is not afraid, it''s alright ¡­"


    "What''s going on ¡­?" I knew that Yuan Yue was definitely unreliable. Now that he left us here, even he doesn''t know where he went.


    My voice had begun to tremble. I heard Yuan Yue''s figure in the distance. He looked at us in surprise, then quickly ran over.


    At this moment, I was still on guard, so I couldn''t help but take a few steps back. I wanted to see if he was real or not.


    "What''s going on with you two? I was walking in front and talking to you guys. I didn''t see you guys for a long time. When I looked back, I found you two holding hands and walking in circles!"


    What! In place... Circles!


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but feel a chill invade my back. I didn''t expect that the two of us would be covered by the ghost and would be circling the place. If that evil ghost really wanted to hook our souls, then we would have definitely become two corpses.


    Otherwise, even if that ghost doesn''t take away my soul, that will definitely cause you, Bai Ya, to come out. In the middle of the night, I don''t know how Bai Yan will treat me, after all, me and Bai Qi are ¡­ Hand in Hand...


    A lunatic or perverted ghost like him might even punish me severely, causing me to suffer that unbearable pain from that day once more. I really couldn''t endure this pain because this feeling wasn''t something an ordinary person could bear. If it wasn''t for Bai Ya who didn''t want me to give up, I would have already died from the pain.


    "It''s all because of you. Didn''t you say that you would always protect us? Why did he keep walking forward! Aren''t you going to look back and see if we''re following you? It''s a good thing we have two talismans on us. Otherwise, both of us would definitely be in for a bad luck right now! And you don''t know how scared that ghost is, he''s actually pretending that you look exactly the same, and wearing a white shirt, we''ve been following behind him the whole time, but who knows, he''s actually just spinning around on the spot! "


    After Yuan Yue heard this, he felt somewhat wronged. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "I told you to follow me. You guys didn''t know which way to go. Moreover, if it wasn''t for this talisman I gave you two, you two might have already lost your souls to that ghost!"

 C26

    Yuan Yue, your words left me speechless. I glared at him before walking in front of Yuan Yue.


    Since he was walking in the front and didn''t even turn around to look at us, it would be better if we walked in the front and Yuan Yue followed behind us. It should be fine now, right?


    Yuan Yue kept talking with us as we walked. Although I didn''t really want to answer, I still replied nonchalantly, because if I didn''t reply, then it would be hard to say whether we would get lost or have a ghost beat the wall. If that happened again, I don''t think we would be so lucky as to be able to escape death.


    After walking for a while, they soon arrived at the village where Yuan Qingfeng was. There, they saw three words written on top of the village: "White Mo Village".


    "Is this White Mo Village the village where Yuan Qingfeng killed the ghost? Why does the name always seem weird? "


    Although the name of the village was White Mo Village, all of the houses had red tiles at the bottom. Furthermore, all of the tiles were red. It seemed that the houses were relatively neat and tidy.


    At this moment, the moonlight has already revealed itself and there were a few street lamps at the entrance of the village, so I could see quite clearly. If I walk a little further, I would be able to see a place where the light and fire gathered.


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I heard from my master that this White Mo Village has some background, and this village is rather old. It was called White Mo Village since long ago." Yuan Yue shook his head and then walked towards where the light and fire gathered.


    Bai Qi and I looked at each other and then followed Yuan Yue''s footsteps. The air was filled with the smell of fireworks, as if someone had just set off the firecrackers, or as if someone was burning something. Normally, I would guess that it was Yuan Qingfeng who was fooling people, lighting up the talismans, and other mysterious things.


    After the incident with the two of us, I now believe that these talismans can also play a role.


    Thus, I decided to go up and take a look. I wanted to see how Yuan Feng and Yuan Yue chased away the ghosts. Besides, I have a talisman on me right now, so there''s no need to be afraid. After all, both of them are here and there are still so many villagers.


    "Fei''Er, let''s not go over. That place is very dangerous now, and the two of us just ran into a ghost just now. It''s terrifying, so let''s not go over, alright? Let''s just wait here ¡­" He pulled me back as he spoke.


    "Aiya, it''s actually fine now. Isn''t it just a ghost exorcist? What is there to be afraid of? Besides, we also have that living Buddha on us, so no ghosts dare to approach me. Don''t be afraid, there are so many people here, even if there are ghosts, they might not necessarily find us, right ¡­ So let''s take a look. Don''t you want to learn some mantras? This is an opportunity. You can take a look at how she exorcises ghosts, and maybe, you might encounter this problem in the future! "


    Actually, what I said wasn''t without reason. After all, there are many things that could happen in the future. If Bai Qi were to decide to learn the secret arts and techniques, then he would definitely come into contact with some souls.


    It wasn''t until Bai Yu heard my reminder that he remembered that he had vowed to learn the secret arts of the art, so he was stunned for a moment and clenched his fists. Then he took a deep breath and started walking forward, and I heard him mutter to himself, "I''m not afraid, I can''t be afraid!"


    Looking at such a cute person like him, I couldn''t help but laugh. Bai Yu looked at me blankly, as if he could understand why I suddenly started laughing. I covered my mouth and shook my head.


    "Fei''er, are you laughing at how timid I am?"


    At that point he felt a little humiliated, so he mumbled, his face flushed, and I guess he was ashamed.


    After all, he had forgotten about what just happened. He was a bit scared, not even as scared as me, so he was naturally a little ashamed.


    However, I felt that it was already a very difficult task for him to continue to walk so bravely. This was not something that an ordinary person could do. It required a lot of courage, so I felt that Bai Zheng was indeed a talented person.


    This was because his courage was very high, and he had someone he wanted to protect in his heart. Normally, this sort of person would be able to learn secret techniques rather quickly.


    "Aiya, that''s not it. How could I laugh at you? I just feel like ¡­ "I feel that you''re very cute, and also very simple and honest ¡­"


    What I mean by cute is because he''s silly and looks really cute, just like a kid who doesn''t know anything.


    However, this sentence in Bai Yi''s ears translated into that I like him!


    Bai Qi immediately became extremely unhappy. He hugged me and kissed me on the face with a "Pa" sound!


    I widened my eyes, but before I could react, Bai Yu happily held my hand and said, "My wife is also cute. I also like my wife, but I like her!" "Hee hee ¡­"


    Immediately, I was speechless. This child has quite a lot of scenes on his mind, or perhaps it could be said that he is rather narcissistic, just like that damn brother of his. Even though I do have a little good impression of him, but when it comes to ''love'' ¡­ Actually, it''s not that much, but I''m already very touched, and in my heart, I think of him as a silly little brother.


    In just a few short steps, Yuan Yue could only helplessly watch the two of us "showing off our love". He couldn''t help but slow his steps as he walked up to the two of us, as if he was bound to become an extremely large electric light bulb.


    When the three of us arrived at Yuan Qingfeng''s place, we found out that he was not opening the altar, but digging up the coffin!


    I only saw four or five strong men standing beside him, each of them holding a butcher''s kitchen knife, looking as ferocious as a butcher''s. Standing here in front of the Guardian God, and the surrounding light and fire were actually not something that was burned, but instead, four torches!


    After that, Yuan Qingfeng stuck four talismans on the base of the torch. I didn''t know what he was doing, but I kept feeling that there was something strange about this scene, and couldn''t help but to lean closer to Bai Ji. Yuan Yue saw that my little action seemed to be a little displeased, and frowned slightly, then pulled my arm to his side.


    "Shh, if you''re afraid, then stand by my side. After all, I''m a Daoist, and I have a lot of protective magical equipment. It''s useless for you to rely on him, he''s just a talisman. "In the future, when he enters the Dao and learns some Feng Shui techniques, I''ll protect you."


    Just as I was about to retort, Yuan Yue raised a finger in front of his mouth and said in a low voice.


    At this moment, Yuan Qingfeng naturally saw the three of us walk over. I saw a trace of astonishment flash across his face before he quickly recovered his serious expression.


    Yuan Qingfeng was holding a small shovel in his hand, and was continuously digging in the pit. Those few people were standing outside and watching him do all of this like the rest of us.


    The silence in the surroundings became even more terrifying, no one spoke, and even the sound of breathing could be clearly heard. I could almost hear my own heartbeat.


    "That... I, I ask weakly, ha, he... What are you doing? "


    Was he digging out another person''s coffin or digging out their ancestral grave ¡­


    We knew that he came to this village to exorcise ghosts. If we didn''t know that, we would have thought that he was the only one who came here to steal tombs!


    The crime of robbing a tomb was a capital offense, so to say that it was discovered by someone was extremely unfortunate. Thus, no one knew whether it was a brain crime or some other matter. Torches were lit in the middle of the night to dig people''s graves.


    "Master is digging a grave and opening a coffin."


    Isn''t this nonsense? Naturally, I knew what he was doing. I wasn''t blind, so I must have dug up their coffin.


    I''m asking him why he dug up the coffin. What is it? He couldn''t be thinking that the corpse inside the coffin could be faked, right? Furthermore, it has already been this time. Even if the corpse is faked, I think that it might have already passed.


    I had heard that the story of a corpse was basically at 12 o''clock at night, so I felt that the possibility should be ruled out, but since it wasn''t a corpse in a coffin of fear, what else could he do?


    "My master seems to be borrowing your corpse aura."


    "What is it?"


    I didn''t hear wrong, right? Borrowing corpse qi! I only know to borrow rubber, to borrow pencils, to borrow money, do not know there is such a corpse gas!


    "For what?" I tremblingly asked.


    My mind suddenly had a lot of questions. I really wanted to ask them all at once. However, at this moment, the surroundings were quiet. I was just whispering to myself.


    I was afraid that it would affect Yuan Qingfeng. If the coffin really had some powerful body that was stolen and offended him, wouldn''t it be my fault? So I was always cautious and my heart tensed up all of a sudden.


    "Don''t talk, just take a look and you''ll know. Don''t affect my master now, otherwise, if you can''t borrow it and the corpse aura invades your body, you''ll still need to rest for a long time."

 C27

    Hearing what Yuan Yue said, I immediately nodded my head before quieting down.


    Because I don''t want to see a ghost emerge from the coffin, and I don''t want Yuan Qingfeng to be invaded by the corpse aura. If Yuan Qingfeng was to be invaded by the corpse aura, then wouldn''t it be even more unfortunate for us, the few people who don''t have any Tao techniques? I stood quietly at the side and continued to watch Yuan Qingfeng dance. "Bai Ruochen was right. For a while, there was silence.


    After about 10 minutes of this stalemate, I saw Yuan Qingfeng fiercely stab the shovel into a certain place. Immediately, I heard a loud sound, as if a shovel had struck steel, and the sound was still reverberating, causing the surrounding Saturn to fly into the air. I couldn''t help but be startled, and then I instinctively took a few steps back.


    I don''t know what it was under his shovel.


    Because I was so curious, I couldn''t help but ask. But before I could say anything, Yuan Yue covered my mouth with a strong hand.


    Although I don''t know what exactly happened, but looking at Yuan Yue''s nervous expression, it seems that something was about to come out from the pit. However, Yuan Qingfeng''s expression didn''t seem like a bad thing at all.


    I looked at the brawny men and saw that they had hurriedly put up their blades and charged towards the grave. After that, as if I felt someone was about to jump out of the grave, I started to get nervous and tightly held on to Bai Yi''s hand. I could feel that Bai Yu''s palm was also covered in cold sweat, and then I saw Yuan Qingfeng take out a talisman, and after mumbling a few words to himself, he stuck it on the handle of the shovel.


    Logically speaking, if one did not have the support of strength, one would definitely fall down. However, when Yuan Qingfeng pressed the talisman on the handle of the shovel, the shovel unexpectedly stood there!


    Yuan Qingfeng did not grab the shovel with his two hands. It was as if someone had grabbed the shovel. I could not help but stare with wide eyes. I had never seen anything like this before.


    At this moment, I saw Yuan Qingfeng take out a long and fine brush from his pocket. I saw that the pen was very large, almost as long as my forearm: "Heaven, round land, nine chapters of the Law Order, I will write this now, ten thousand ghosts hide!"


    As Yuan Qingfeng said those words, I saw a trace of white smoke emerge from the tip of the brush!


    On the other hand, I could smell a faint fragrance of ink, and then I saw this Yuan Qingfeng drawing in the air with this brush in his hand. I knew that he was drawing the talisman, because I could see that the white smoke had already gathered into an extremely incomprehensible symbol, and it looked like it was written on the yellow talisman, so I thought that perhaps he was holding a brush to suppress the damned thing inside.


    I didn''t know what he had dug inside the coffin for half a day, but I felt that the moment he said those words, his surroundings became extremely cold. I also knew that the cold energy came from the hole he had dug.


    It was as if there was something inside that was about to climb out. However, if Yuan Qingfeng wanted to stop that thing from coming out, why would he need to dig around with a shovel? I really don''t understand ¡­


    At this moment, I heard the cry of a bird. It sounded like a bird, but it also didn''t seem like a bird, because the cry was actually like the shriek of an animal, causing me to feel some pain in my eardrums. I couldn''t help but frown and cover my ears.


    However, I turned my head to look at Yuan Yue and Bai Qi. There was nothing happening between them, so I stood there as if I couldn''t hear anything. That voice sounded ordinary, and they didn''t feel anything when I looked at Yuan Qingfeng and the few muscular men!


    Could it be ¡­ Am I the only one who can hear it?


    I couldn''t help but feel my breathing quicken, because the sound was getting louder and louder, as if it was always lingering in my ears, so I couldn''t help but lean into the crook of Bai Qi''s arm. It was obvious that Bai Qi had also noticed my strangeness, so he quickly pulled me into his embrace: "Fei''Er!"


    "Tai! Don''t try to entangle her with the Infant Spirit Demon! " At this moment, I saw Yuan Qingfeng''s gaze turn towards me. I saw that Yuan Qingfeng''s pupils seemed to emit a red color. It really made my heart jump.


    I''ve never seen such a terrifying scene before. It was as if Yuan Qingfeng was possessed by something ¡ª but in reality, it wasn''t. Because the yin aura in my body is too heavy, that evil ghost had come to my side!


    At this moment, I saw Yuan Qingfeng holding a brush and coming straight towards me. I thought it would be very painful, so I closed my eyes. Suddenly, something soft and furry touched my forehead.


    When the tip of his brush touched my forehead, I immediately felt that the scream had disappeared. The surroundings suddenly became quiet, and I slowly opened my eyes. Following that, I saw that there seemed to be some blood stains on the tip of Yuan Qingfeng''s brush.


    When have I ever seen a scene like this!


    If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have come with Yuan Yue. I was already frightened today and had been signed by Bai Ya, so I followed Yuan Yue to this village to watch him drive out ghosts.


    Curiosity killed the cat. Right now, my curiosity is too great. I originally wanted to see how Yuan Feng and Yuan Yue would jump up and down to confuse the crowd, but I didn''t expect that I would be enchanted by those ghosts!


    Now, I truly understand. So Yuan Qingfeng really had some Tao techniques. I couldn''t help but to feel a little bit of respect towards him in my heart.


    After all, if it wasn''t for Yuan Qingfeng''s help, perhaps I would have already been possessed by that evil ghost, or perhaps my soul would have already been devoured by that ghost.


    Thus, I feel that no matter what, it''s better not to mock others. After all, not many people can compare with a Ghost Immortal as powerful as Bai Ya.


    "Hey, Yuan Yue, how could you bring her here? I was casting my spell just now, so I didn''t ask you. You didn''t come here to help, and instead gave me a big problem! "


    Yuan Qingfeng saw that there was a trace of helplessness on my face. However, when I saw that he was still quite angry, I couldn''t help but feel depressed. However, I didn''t say anything.


    After all, I was pretty much on the verge of death just now. Because that scream was really too ear-piercing, I didn''t want to think about it anymore.


    I didn''t say anything, but turned my head to look at Yuan Yue. He scratched his head, as if he didn''t know what kind of taboo matter it was to bring me here.


    I thought for a while and felt that I was the one who had requested to follow Yuan Yue over here. Moreover, I had mocked and ridiculed him, forcing him to bring me over, so in reality, this matter was part of my responsibility. Therefore, I couldn''t let Yuan Yue take the blame for me. Actually, you can''t blame Yuan Yue, because this was actually my suggestion. I heard that you cast spells to exorcise ghosts here, so I was very curious and wanted to come over to take a look. Moreover, I have something I want to tell you right now, it''s that Bai Ya.


    Actually, the truth isn''t like that. I originally wanted to come over to see how he made a fool of himself, because I didn''t trust him and didn''t believe that he could chase away ghosts and demons.


    However, I didn''t expect him to really have some skills. This made me slap my own face.


    There was no way around it. I couldn''t tell him what I was thinking, so I had to make up a reason. When Yuan Qingfeng heard what I said, his expression immediately became serious. He looked at me carefully, and soon after, his eyes widened.


    When I saw his nervous expression, I couldn''t help but gasp.


    What did he see in my face that made him so surprised?


    When I was exorcising ghosts just now, I saw that he was very calm and collected, but I didn''t expect him to look at me in such a panic!


    Yes, that''s right, he had a sliver of panic!


    I stammered, not knowing what to say, and waited for him to speak.


    "You''ve been cursed by a ghost!"


    Finally, I heard him choke out these words. I couldn''t help but gasp. What? I was actually cursed by a ghost? He didn''t refer to the Soul Contract. He seemed to have seen something on my face.


    I quickly looked around for a mirror, but it was clear that there were no mirrors here for me to see. I quickly looked at Bai Qi and asked, "I... Is there something on my face? "


    "None ¡­" Bai Wei looked at me dumbly, then shook his head. Then he rubbed my hair as if to comfort me.


    "Master Yuan, don''t keep me guessing. How did you know I was cursed by a ghost? Are you referring to the soul contract? I''ve just told you what kind of soul contract I got from that Bai Ya, and I already said that it''s as if my soul belongs to him. I don''t know how to resolve it, so you should be referring to this right? "


    Actually, he was telling me that he meant the Soul Contract, so I could finally let out a sigh of relief, because I knew that Bai Ya temporarily wouldn''t harm me, so it doesn''t matter even if I''m cursed. As long as I don''t violate his orders, it''s fine, but obviously that''s not the case. Yuan Qingfeng shook his head and then pointed a finger at my earlobe.


    "Ghost Eye!" It''s vermilion, the size of a red bean. That''s right, it''s the Ghost Eye! "

 C28

    Ghost Eye? What ghost eye? He was referring to the red bean sized mole on my earlobe. What did I think it was? This study room is the one I brought out from my mother''s womb.


    I didn''t pay much attention to it before, and I always thought it looked better because it was on the lips and ears, so people looked like they were wearing a red earring.


    In fact, my will is not painful nor itchy, so it is not a big problem at all. I couldn''t help but to laugh. I told him, "You''re talking about this, ah. This is a birthmark of mine that has been there since I was young, so it''s definitely not some kind of curse that has been cast by a ghost. Look at me, it''s not like nothing has happened after I''ve grown up like this ¡­"


    Something''s not right. I was going to say that nothing had happened to me since I was born, but now, I feel that my fate has been disastrous and very unlucky.


    My father died a long time ago, and was sold to the Bai Clan by my stepmother.


    Such bad luck is not something an ordinary person can have. I must have been cursed by some ghost. It must have been like this!


    He actually said that I was cursed by a ghost, so it must be this. I couldn''t help but to widen my eyes, unable to believe for a moment that the red bean mole that accompanied me for 18 years was cursed by a ghost!


    "I remember now, you didn''t come from Mountain Stone Village did you?"


    I nodded again and again, and that was when I remembered. There is a curious phenomenon in our mountain village, which is that men never live past the age of forty, and that all the seasons in the mountain village are a few days later than elsewhere, and I do not know what it is.


    My father told me when I was young that our village had been cursed. Could it be that this curse has now been put on me?


    "Don''t tell me you know something about the Mountain Stone Village?" Our village was indeed cursed, and no one lived past the age of 40. Many people were widowed, and it was for this reason that my stepmother''s mind became twisted and perverted ¡­ "


    I have never longed for him to know the secret of our mountain village, this is something that cannot be mentioned. I buried him in the deepest part of my heart, but I never thought that I would one day stand in front of this secret!


    And the feeling that I was about to uncover it was something I had never felt before, a feeling of fear and anticipation.


    I really want to know what caused this curse on our village, and how everyone died in one night. This isn''t something that an ordinary village can do, and it isn''t an ordinary curse either. I know that this must be a very powerful ghost.


    I have heard of this curse in your mountain village before, but back then, your village wasn''t called mountain rock village. The reason why you call your village mountain rock village ''village'' was because my great-grandfather had changed this name for almost 150 years, right? Because your village''s five elements are lacking in wood and soil.


    I looked at Yuan Qingfeng but didn''t say anything. I didn''t think that the history of our village had anything to do with his great-grandfather!


    "South River Village!"


    At this time, Yuan Qingfeng said these two words.


    I looked at him blankly. Could it be because our village has more Five Elements Water? But I don''t think there is much water in our village, only a very small stream, but the quality of this stream is said to be not very good, and we have to heat it up twice or twice before we can drink it, for our village has grown up drinking it since we were young, and has become immune to it.


    "So Fei''er came from that village!" I... "I didn''t even know ¡­"


    The person who said it was unintentional and the person who heard it was intentional. Bai Yu mistook the word ''useless'' for ''helpless''. I was momentarily startled, and then I felt all the hairs on my body standing on end as I broke out in cold sweat.


    I know, so our village has violated the taboo, the homonym "helpless!"


    It was a name that could be picked anywhere in any village. In the underworld, there was a Bridge of Helplessness, so it connected the Yin and Yang Worlds to the place where they were reborn. If it was named, then perhaps it would be fatal.


    "You''ve already guessed it, right? That''s right, your village is a homonym for ''helpless''... Thus, this curse was not actually a curse, but a life ¡­ "It''s all fate ¡­" As Yuan Qingfeng said that, he couldn''t help sighing.


    "My great-grandfather added wood and earth to your names, but he was still unable to change the feng shui of your village, because your village was once a jetty. That is to say, all the ghosts that were reincarnated would pass through your village."


    Hearing what Yuan Qingfeng said, a chill went down my spine. I felt that my internal organs were beginning to churn, and my stomach was getting sick, I didn''t expect our village to have such a background, this is too terrifying. I can''t believe that all the ghosts would pass through our village, no wonder our village is so unlucky!


    "You also know that the Underworld and the Underworld are two parallel worlds. That is to say, your village is actually very close to the Underworld''s Bridge, so everyone''s lifespan is very short, especially men''s. Because men are yang creatures, yin qi makes it so that they can''t live past 40 years of age."


    "What!?" Was it true that the world was parallel to the world of the living? Could it be that our village exists in the underworld as well, and our village is very close to the Bridge of Helplessness in the underworld? "


    This was like a dream. I simply could not believe that our village was so terrifying. With such a close proximity to the Bridge of Helplessness, it''s no wonder that so many strange things happened. Why did so many people die in our village in one night?


    Furthermore, everyone had died horribly, as if they had been scratched by ghosts. There were many bloody wounds on their faces. If it wasn''t... If it wasn''t for my stepmother selling me to the Bai Clan, perhaps I would have died such a miserable death ¡­


    "Ai ¡­" I have only heard my great-grandfather mention it before, and I said that when he changed the geomancy in your village that year, he also received a curse, and you also know that changing the Feng Shui was not something that could be done easily, and it requires a price, and the price for that is that every 100 years, a person who suffers from the miasma will appear in your village, and that person is the lucky star of your village, because he will be able to withstand all of the miasma in the village, causing the people in your village to be able to continue living. I think the reason why your village died so tragically in one night was actually because of you. "


    Actually, there''s no need for Yuan Qingfeng to continue speaking. I have already guessed that the unlucky person who bore the curse as mentioned by Yuan Qingfeng must be me. Otherwise, why would Yuan Qingfeng have taken a fancy to me?


    I kept taking a few steps back and tightly held Bai Qi''s wrist. Bai Qi naturally understood that my life wasn''t going well, so he looked worriedly at Yuan Qingfeng.


    Back then, my great-grandfather had clearly told your village''s village chief that he must remember that every 100 years, such a person would appear, and this person would be in your village for the rest of his life. If she were to leave or marry out, no one in your village would be able to withstand this kind of cold.


    What, what! Am I hearing things?


    He would be in this village for the rest of his life!


    Isn''t that the same as a prisoner? This kind of life was worse than death. Besides, why was that man so unlucky? He must be able to withstand the Yin Qi of the entire village.


    "Actually, it''s a lifetime, but the time it takes is very short. After all, no one can endure such a heavy cold. So, he can only live to 18 years old ¡­"


    18 years old... Yes, that''s right!


    Before I reached the age of 18, I was kidnapped and sold to the Bai Clan by my stepmother. Furthermore, I even went to the temple, which means that I don''t belong to the Mountain Stone Village. That is to say ¡­


    For a moment, I had mixed feelings. I didn''t know what to say. Did our village chief not know about this? Or perhaps after one or two hundred years, everyone had already forgotten about it and no one could recall it. I don''t know if I am lucky or not. If I don''t believe you, it is because of me alone, causing the death of everyone in our village.


    But at the same time, I was also fortunate because I was still able to live. In reality, it was all thanks to me and that dead bastard from the Bai family that I went to worship. At that time, how could I have known that I would be the end of my life at the age of 18...


    I stood there in a panic, tears streaming down my face. There were so many things I knew all at once today, and it was really hard for me to accept that an unlucky person like myself had to endure this type of pain in the entire village for 18 years. It was no wonder that my body was so weak and sickly.

 C29

    "Actually, this was something that my great-grandfather told me when I was young. This is also why when I first saw you, I did not expect that you would actually come from the Mountain Stone Village, nor did I think of the story between my great-grandfather and the Mountain Stone Village ¡­"


    At this moment, Yuan Qingfeng shook his head as if he felt a little regretful. He looked at me and didn''t know what to say. I couldn''t help but sob and felt a heart-wrenching pain.


    In any case, things had already come to this, what needed to be done should already be done. There''s no helping it, my life is just like that.


    Being born isn''t something that can be destined for itself. This might be the Ford that I accumulated in my previous life. It might be said that it was in exchange for this life of mine.


    No matter what, even though I was entangled by that damn ghost, at least I can still live.


    If I hadn''t been forced to marry Bai Ya, perhaps I would have already died.


    Actually, my 18th birthday just passed yesterday, but because I was in a very heavy mood, I didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Besides, I''m already 18 years old and not a child, so I don''t need to celebrate anything.


    At this moment, I suddenly discovered that behind Yuan Qingfeng, the four torches were swaying and then suddenly turned light green. My heart sank as I hurriedly pointed at the area behind Yuan Qingfeng.


    "Aiyayaya, this is bad, I angered a Nascent Soul." "Originally, I wanted to use the soul of the Nascent Soul to expel the evil spirits from the village, but I didn''t expect that you would delay this matter. Furthermore, the things I''ve told you changed my mind, which caused this Nascent Soul to have already opened its talisman. What should I do now ¡­"


    What the hell is going on? Where had he heard of borrowing a Nascent Soul to exterminate the evil in the village? Weren''t the two of them ghosts? How could a ghost ¡­


    Actually, even ghosts could cheat. However, it seemed like this infant''s soul was not easy to deal with. He didn''t know why this Yuan Qingfeng would choose this infant spirit to expel the evil spirits in his heart. Could this ghost really be that powerful?


    When I heard what Yuan Qingfeng said, I immediately felt that I had gotten back my life. Since my life was saved, then I must cherish it well and not lose it again!


    If not, wouldn''t I have let down the hundreds of villagers who died tragically in my village? So I must live well. With that in mind, I quickly pulled Bai Ji back.


    "Master Yuan, Yuan Yue, the two of you better hurry up and think of a way!"


    He didn''t know what this evil thing Yuan Qingfeng called ''evil fiend'' was. If it was really tricky and troublesome, then it was possible that he would be infuriated today. It wasn''t just us who would be in trouble, it was also possible that the entire village would be wiped out as well.


    I didn''t want to see the whole village die like this again, so I hurried on. Right now, only the two of them know some mantras, while the others don''t.


    I felt that those butchers with sabers might have a rather heavy murderous aura on them, so they came here to help, but at this moment, they have never seen anything like this before. The flames on the torch instantly turned green, and after that, they also became flustered, dropping the Pig Slaughtering Knife and running away!


    At this moment, Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng were extremely nervous. This matter was actually related to them, and it wasn''t me who came over, so that Infant Spirit definitely wouldn''t take the chance to attach itself to me.


    "Why do you want to see the soul of the Nascent Soul to exorcise that evil spirit? Aren''t these two evil spirits released in an instant!? "


    The more anxious I became, the angrier I got. I don''t know what this Yuan Qingfeng was thinking, that a Nascent Soul was already dead, and a Nascent Soul is still a child with an incomplete intelligence. He won''t understand anything you tell him, and in any case, he''s already a ghost, so I''m sure he''ll cause a ruckus everywhere. Why would Yuan Qingfeng think of using a baby spirit to suppress that evil fiend?


    "Fei''er, you ¡­" You hide behind me, don''t be afraid, I''ll cover for you whatever it is! "


    He stood in front of me to protect me. In fact, the two of us are already quite a distance away from that pit, but I didn''t dare to run any further. After all, I didn''t know where that Nascent Soul would chase. If the two of us run too far away, we won''t be able to go anywhere near here. He felt that it would be better to stay here, and that all the dust and dirt in the pit would fly out in an instant. Yuan Qingfeng obviously hadn''t expected this infant''s soul to have such a strong power.


    "What the f * ck!" What did these people in the village tell me? They said that the baby died only a month ago, so I thought of using his soul to expel the village''s fiendish spirits. The infant''s soul is actually very pure, but that''s limited to those who just died ¡­ "But this is obviously not a baby that has been dead for a month. It should have been dead for at least several decades already, and now that he has such a heavy grievance, he''s probably not easy to deal with!"


    Yuan Qingfeng turned his head and looked at Yuan Yue. The two of them were definitely discussing some plan to deal with this infant evil spirit. If that fiend joined hands with this infant spirit, then it would truly be over.


    Bai Yu and I hid behind a tree and watched the two of them cast their spell. However, I felt that the two of them seemed to be in a bit of a panic. They obviously didn''t expect this to happen, so they didn''t prepare a plan B.


    Suddenly, the dust extinguished the torch''s flame, and at this moment, the surroundings were shrouded in darkness. Because of the heavy killing intent in the air, the killing intent here had already covered the moonlight, moreover, it was chasing closely behind me, and the only thing that could be seen was darkness. Other than me being able to feel the burning heat in the air, as well as the conversation between Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng, I didn''t sense any other living beings.


    "Bai Wei, now we can only rely on ourselves. You can follow me and say, ''South Africa has no Amitabha''."


    "No Amitabha to the south ¡­"


    Even though we didn''t know if the six word mantra would work, we were at least not that scared anymore. Moreover, even though it was pitch black in the surroundings, we were leaning against each other, so it felt better. I''ll go right now, Yuan Qingfeng and Yuan Yue both quickly tidied up the situation, if not, they wouldn''t know that these two evil spirits would be released, and how they would harm the villagers.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt that the surroundings were lit up by light again. However, the light is still a light green color. Moreover, it was located in the southwest.


    The green light of the fire glimmered, and beside the fire sat a baby, about the size of a full moon, but he sat very straight, and his face was extremely pale, like a porcelain doll. However, his two black eyes seemed to be bulging with something, and when I squinted my eyes, I immediately thought of throwing up ¡ª ¡ª What was flowing in his eye sockets were not other things, but a lot of black bugs.


    "What the f * ck is this?" This is so disgusting! "


    It was very small, about half the length of my forearm, so I really wanted to rush up and stomp it flat!


    At this moment, I had already clearly seen the situation of Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng through the faint green light of the fire. The two of them seemed to be writing something on a piece of yellow paper while biting a middle finger, while Yuan Qingfeng was drawing something in the air with a brush in his hand.


    At this moment, besides the six words of ''truth'' in my mouth, I basically didn''t dare to make a sound. If Bai Qi hadn''t been holding my hand, I would have been scared to death by now. Yuan Qingfeng seemed to have finished chanting an incantation and shouted loudly, then he looked at Yuan Yue.


    Yuan Yue''s and his movements were very flexible. Yuan Yue took out his yellow talisman and instantly flew towards the baby. That talisman didn''t look like it was made of paper at all. In my opinion, that talisman was like a sharp sword.


    But I did not expect that the talisman would burn away as soon as it touched the green flame, and then I heard the baby''s terrible laughter, a high-pitched laughter, the kind I had heard before. It was obviously sent by a ghost.


    "Master Tian ¡­" "It''s over!"


    At this moment, even a fool could see who was stronger and who was weaker in this situation. I couldn''t help but to take a deep breath as I felt extremely disheartened.


    Yes, that''s right, all hopes were gone, because I felt that no one would be able to win against me. That Nascent Soul was too disgusting, and I could already feel waves of yin energy coming from it.


    You have to ask me how do I feel this Yin Qi, it''s actually very easy to feel it.


    When you go to a place, if it''s really bad luck, you feel a chill in your heart. Then there will be infinite fear, as if you are about to fall into a deep hole.


    At this moment, I had this kind of feeling. I knew that Yuan Qingfeng and Yuan Yue definitely wouldn''t be a match for that Infant Spirit.


    It''s all my fault for delaying such a long time just now, allowing this damned, ugly child to have the time to prepare. Now that things have progressed to this point, it''s already difficult for us to defeat him ¡­

 C30

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel guilty. Who would have thought that the situation would develop to such a state? Furthermore, I didn''t know that this damned child was really that powerful.


    "That... Do you climb the tree? "


    I turned my head weakly and looked at Bai Wei. Bai Wei looked up at the tall building beside us, which was several stories high, and shook his head. A young master like him, who lived in a comfortable position, had never experienced tree-climbing before.


    I won''t either, because my strength isn''t enough to carry me this high, so I''ll have to hide here with him. I''ve already thought of a lot of ways, but they''ve all been eliminated by me.


    The first point is to run ¡ª I have no place to run. Even though this area is surrounded by darkness, you can''t see the ghosts, but those hidden ghosts can see us! in


    Besides, this damned child has already woken up, and the surrounding Yin Qi is gradually increasing. That is to say, we don''t know how many ghosts are lurking around to covet our body, so that they can reincarnate ¡­ I don''t want to be a scapegoat, so it''s worth relying on Yuan Qingfeng and Yuan Yue.


    As for the last method, it''s to call out Bai Ya, but I don''t know how to call him out. Besides, I don''t want to see Bai Ya, in truth, I still have a kind of fear towards him.


    I just stood there behind the tree. I felt my hands trembling slightly, but I didn''t show it too clearly. Perhaps I was afraid of losing face in front of me. After all, children have their own pride, so naturally, their pride would be very strong.


    He patted me on the shoulder, as if comforting me, but I could also sense a hidden fear in his rapid heartbeat.


    "Quick!" At this point, we can only use our golden blades and swords to cast the runes! "


    "Ah?" But Master! "


    "Hurry up and prepare something for me!" I was the one who lured this Nascent Soul here. If we don''t hurry up and suppress it, the entire village will suffer.


    I heard Yuan Qingfeng''s extremely nervous and anxious voice as he spoke to Yuan Yue. My heart immediately sank. I didn''t know what he meant by the Golden Blade Sharp Sword Talisman, but based on what Yuan Yue said, it seemed to be quite harmful. Otherwise, Yuan Yue wouldn''t have objected to Yuan Qingfeng using this talisman.


    He took out a gold cloth from Yuan Yue''s hands and prepared to leave. In addition, he took out a large seal and a brush from Yuan Yue''s hands. Then, he took out a small sharp knife and cut his palm.


    Then, he bit the tip of his own tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood onto the cloth. He then recited, "May the Emperor of the Underworld, the Emperor, release his light from the shrine, urgently request for an urgent soul to enter, ask for the Azure Sky King''s mother to hurry over, borrow the golden shears, land and cut the hemp rope into pieces. "Giddy!"


    After Yuan Qingfeng finished reciting the incantation in one breath, I immediately felt that the surroundings seemed to have heated up a little. Immediately, the only light flame flickered for a moment and then changed from a light green color to a light orange color. Although it wasn''t the color of a flame, it still looked a little lighter.


    Thus, I felt that this talisman seemed to have some effect. I watched as Yuan Qingfeng finished chanting the talisman. Then, he threw the golden talisman in his hand towards the torch. Following which, I saw the Nascent Soul sitting next to the fire fly away in a flash.


    "Great, great, it worked!"


    Excited, I immediately blurted it out!


    I kept moving my head forward so that I could see clearly how he subdued the infant''s soul. I felt that this kind of scene wasn''t something that could be seen at any time. It was something that was hard to come by, so I didn''t want to miss it.


    Furthermore, I can already clearly feel the temperature rising, which means that our chances of victory are higher. Furthermore, for the Nascent Soul to flee, it means that the Nascent Soul is afraid of this talisman.


    "Just what kind of magical incantation was used to activate this talisman? It could actually cause this infant''s soul to be so afraid!" I whispered.


    Drawing some powerful talismans will lose some of his lifespan, and for him to use such powerful talismans, I think the price would be a few years of his lifespan.


    When I thought of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. After all, it was due to my arrival that Yuan Qingfeng lost his lifespan for a few years in vain. Furthermore, I saw that Yuan Qingfeng seemed to be frowning, as if his body was feeling uncomfortable.


    I saw that the white smoke became thicker, and the buddha that was drawn also stayed in the air for a longer period of time. It was as if the runes that were drawn were all floating in the air, it was extremely magical.


    Yuan Qingfeng drew eight floating talismans at each of the eight corners. The talismans fluttered in the air as if they were special effects, but in reality, I was very clear that these talismans were drawn by Yuan Qingfeng''s own Dao Qi.


    I saw that Infant Spirit running all over the place outside of the talisman. Although he was just a little baby, his speed was like that of a wild monkey, and he was running all over the place from the tree to the top of the tree. I couldn''t help but worry that the Nascent Spirit wouldn''t have noticed us ¡­


    I didn''t think that there would be such a thing as fear. When the infant turned his head, I was immediately startled and couldn''t help but scream. I saw that the infant''s black eyes were staring at me.


    Anyone would be scared out of their wits. The infant spirit stared right at me, the corner of its mouth stretched to the ear, and it was no longer a human tooth. Instead, it looked like a row of wild beast teeth with sharp, jagged, and very large gaps in the middle.


    I saw that his teeth were black, as if they were about to spit something out, and I didn''t know where to hide from him. I panicked for a moment, and then I closed my eyes. I didn''t know what to do, I just called out a name.


    "Bai Ya!"


    In my heart, Bai Ya was the most powerful. He was already a Ghost Immortal when he entered the rank of Bai Ya. Although he was still cultivating, he was already very powerful. Thus, I could not help but call out his name.


    Because his name and his cold, domineering face were the first to appear in my mind, I felt the two hands that were holding me become even more powerful. Before I could open my eyes, I felt the other hand come into contact with my eyelids.


    I knew I would hear Bai Ya''s cold voice. Although his voice was unusually cold, it would definitely be extremely corny with a trace of the domineering CEO''s sense of vision. For example: "Wife, you''ve been waiting for a long time."


    "Silly wife, if you call me husband, I''ll help you."


    What! What! What!


    I thought he was going to say something to me after he breathed hot air in my ear. Dear me, come and save you, or that I would protect you. I thought he was going to say something very corny and domineering, but I didn''t expect him to say it. Now that things have progressed to this point, he still wants to threaten me. This is simply intolerable!


    "Old... Husband... "Save me ¡­"


    That''s right, I still submitted ¡­


    At this moment, I only heard Bai Ya coldly laugh, and immediately afterwards, I felt a gust of wind rise up around me, causing sand to swirl and blowing dust onto my face. I couldn''t help but frown, wanting to open my eyes to see what was going on, but my eyes were tightly covered by those two hands.


    What was this? Is this worrying about me? I couldn''t help but feel a twitch in my heart.


    In the next half minute or so, the sandstorm got bigger and bigger, and I also felt something whizzing around here, and then I felt Bai Ya''s hand release me, and he seemed to be drawing something, and he shouted, "Destroy!"


    The sand and wind had stopped, and all the sounds around them had ceased.


    I felt his hand release me, and then I looked up to see his pupils glowing with a faint red light, as if they were bloodthirsty ghosts. My heart twitched slightly, but then returned to normal.


    I didn''t know what to say. I looked at him, and his heart was pounding, but I didn''t know what to make of this feeling. It was as if someone had saved me, and I was grateful to this person, but at the same time, I was afraid of what he might do ¡­


    "Thank you. If I knew, I would have called you over earlier. Otherwise, Master Yuan wouldn''t have been involved."


    After I said that, I immediately held my breath, because I knew that I had said something wrong. In my tone, I seemed to be very worried about Yuan Qingfeng, but in reality, I was just feeling guilty, so Bai Ya was still jealous. He frowned and raised my chin, saying word by word, "From today onwards, the only person you can rely on is me! As for others, you are not allowed to worry about them! "


    Alright, alright, alright. You saved me, what you said is all right ¡­


    There was nothing more I could say that was worth obeying.


    I forced a smile and looked at him. In the future, if there are any evil spirits or dangers, you have to quickly stand up and save me! "Don''t be so passive. If I didn''t call for you, you definitely wouldn''t have rushed over!"

 C31

    "Oh? "How do you know?" Bai Ya raised his eyebrows in dissatisfaction. There was a hint of provocation in his tone as he said, "Then if I can''t make it in time, you''ll think that Bai Qi will be able to save you. Take his hand and lean by his side ¡­"


    He was jealous! He was definitely jealous!


    Is there still any justice in this world? There''s only one living person beside me, if I don''t hold on to his hand, who else can I hold on to? Do I have to hold on to this tree and be afraid of trembling? No matter what, the two of us are still afraid of each other. Besides, isn''t he also attached to someone else? What''s wrong with pulling!


    Although I was exceptionally angry in my heart, I didn''t say these words out loud because I knew that my explanation would only make Bai Ya even more angry.


    Right now, her mood has finally gotten a little better. After all, this is the first time I thought of him, so I called out his name when I closed my eyes. Therefore, he seems to be in a pretty good mood.


    I didn''t say anything. I just lowered my head and kowtowed. Actually, I originally wanted to go and see how Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng were doing, because the two of them were already squatting on the ground. It seemed that their breathing was a little chaotic, but nothing happened to me here.


    And mainly, I''m here flirting with a dead man. This is really a bit unkind ¡­


    I had no choice but to chat with him here. Otherwise, I would have called him over to help me drive out the ghosts, and then waved him off after that. Then, wouldn''t that have some benevolence?


    "That''s right, that''s right. Although you said that the Nascent Soul was taken out, but this village has a fiendish aura. It seems to be a frequent source of harm to the villagers. Do you want to conveniently eliminate that fiendish aura ¡­?"


    "No!"


    Before I could finish, Bai Ya blurted out the words, and then rolled his eyes.


    He folded his arms across his chest and leaned against the tree as he lazily looked at me. I saw that the red light in his eyes had faded and had taken on its usual grave and stern look.


    His skin was deathly pale, and he did look a little like a zombie under the moonlight. However, it was fine that he looked like a zombie because of his good looks.


    If you don''t want to help others to the end, then send the Buddha to the west. Just take a look, you can casually eliminate that Nascent Soul, so that fiendish aura must be very easy to remove. After all, Yuan Qingfeng planned to see the Nascent Soul get rid of the fiendish aura.


    To be honest, I didn''t need to meddle in the affairs of their village, but because I was a bit guilty, I broke the laws of Yuan Qingfeng, causing him to be in such a weak state.


    He would definitely need to rest for a few days. If that was the case, then there was no way to get rid of the evil spirits in the village and his reputation wouldn''t be good. After all, he had called a lot of strong men to come here at night, but he didn''t get rid of the Nascent Soul and the evil spirits.


    However, what I didn''t know was that because of me, the surrounding Yin Qi had become even denser and that was why the matter was so bad. I couldn''t help but plead to Bai Ya.


    I advise you to not meddle in other people''s business. That Fierce Evil cultivates a few evil arts, and always absorbs the grievances around the village, while I train in the Ghost Immortal Realm. The two of us aren''t together, so even if we were to fight, we might end up with both of us suffering ¡­ Besides, what does it have to do with my life? However, now that you are standing right here, I advise you to not talk about this muddy water anymore. As for what Old Man Yuan wants to do, just let him do as he pleases. In any case, it''s fine if he dies.


    I couldn''t help but take in a deep breath. Why is there such a powerful ghost everywhere now ¡­


    "Ah, alright then ¡­"


    There''s no other way. If the other party doesn''t help, I can''t ask him for anything. After all, what he said is true.


    I nodded before raising my head to look at Bai Ya. For a moment, I didn''t know what to say. He just stared at me, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward. My mind was racing as I tried to think of what I should say to get him out of here.


    It''s not that I''m afraid of Bai Ya, but because I''m afraid that she''ll say something that won''t embarrass me, causing my face to flush red. Actually, I was thinking about how to invite this great deity to leave.


    "Wife, recently I have reached the critical moment of breaking through to the First Sky of the Ghost Immortal Realm, so I might not be able to stay by your side often, you need to take care of yourself, don''t randomly run into some evil spirits, I believe you know your body very well, your body itself is a little weak, and you also have a heavier amount of Yin Qi, so you have to take care of yourself."


    "What?" You haven''t been following me lately! "


    After hearing what he said, I immediately became more agitated. I couldn''t control myself for a moment. His tone seemed to be very happy. After saying that, I actually felt a little regretful because I saw Bai Ya slightly frown and bend his back. I didn''t know what he was going to do to me, so I couldn''t help but want to retreat, but he stopped me.


    "You look so happy. Don''t you want to see me?"


    "No no no, how is that possible? I''m a little surprised, you''re about to break through to the 1st Heavenly Layer so quickly? At the same time, I''m also happy for you. If you''re amazing, doesn''t that mean that I''m also proud to be with you? "Besides, I have so much Yin Qi on me right now, so this physique is very easy to attract ghosts. When the time comes, you can help me with your strength, otherwise, think about it, if I get bullied by those evil ghosts, what would happen? So I''m happy for you!"


    I looked at him with a big smile, but I was also very excited.


    The first reason is because he is no longer following me. For a period of time, I will not be able to see him, and I can use this time to let Bai Qi learn some mantras. Even though Bai Ya was on the verge of breaking through to the First Sky of the Ghost Immortal Realm, hadn''t he already done so before? The second reason is that if I practice it well or find someone good, then I can force him to release this damn Underworld Marriage Contract. I don''t want to live with a dead husband every day.


    "En, my wife, since when have you become so sensible? I''ll be leaving first then. Look for yourself, right, I''ll leave this for you. If you are in danger, just call out my name to this rock. Also, this thing to ward off evil."


    It seems that Bai Ya was also very satisfied with my explanation. Afterwards, he took out a small, broken rock and stuffed it in my hands. After he finished saying that, three black lines appeared on my forehead. However, since she said she was about to become a Ghost Immortal, she shouldn''t be as evil as she was ¡­ I put it in my pocket.


    I looked at this broken rock and saw that it was rather small and had a hole in it. I thought that since I could use it as a phone while avoiding evil spirits, it would be nice to wear it. After going back, I could use it as a necklace with a red string.


    "Alright then, take care then ¡­" "Bye bye."


    I smilingly waved my hand towards White Edge. After which, his closed eyes abruptly stopped for a moment. When I opened my eyes, I knew that Bai Ya had already left.


    Bai Wei looked at me blankly, not knowing what had just happened, but at the same time he looked around him, and he noticed that his surroundings had returned to normal, and naturally felt a little happy. He couldn''t help but hug me, and then sighed: "Wife, that''s great, you''re fine, it''s good that Master Yuan is better, after I learn Tao technique I''ll also be better!"


    "Good ¡­" "Alright."


    I nodded and looked at him with a smile. Then, I thought of Yuan Qingfeng and Yuan Yue who were at the side. Thus, I quickened my pace and walked towards them.


    At this time, because the Nascent Soul had already been eliminated, the four torches'' eyes immediately began to burn again, and the flames also returned to normal.


    I know that the Nascent Soul is no longer here, but the evil spirit still exists. However, because of what happened a moment ago, I don''t know where it went to hide.


    Otherwise, the few of us would not be his match right now, because the chickens are already crowing, so I think that the fiend must be afraid of the dawn and wouldn''t dare to show himself, otherwise, he would definitely rush out to teach us how to deal with it when we were weak.


    "Just now ¡­ It was Bai Ya who did it? "


    At this moment, I saw Yuan Yue supporting the nearby Yuan Qingfeng. Yuan Qingfeng raised his eyes and looked at me. I saw that his lips had already started bleeding and had some white cracks on them.


    He never thought that the spell he chanted just now would be so powerful. But even so, the Infant Spirit Method was clearly stronger than him.


    I was silent for a moment before I nodded my head. Actually, I didn''t want to let Yuan Qingfeng know that it was Bai Ya who saved us. After all, he had already given a lot.


    "Hmph, consider that I owe him one!"


    He said this unwillingly.


    I remembered that the fiendish aura Yuan Qingfeng mentioned hadn''t been removed, so I passed on what Bai Ya told me, telling him not to provoke that fiendish aura, it''s not easy to provoke!


    "No, no matter how difficult it is, we still have to give it a try. Otherwise, what will the villagers do?" Alright, I''ll go back and find Senior Sister for help! "

 C32

    I didn''t expect that Yuan Qingfeng would actually have such a kind heart. I had always wanted to help the villagers and thought that he was just tricking them for money. It seems that I was wrong about him.


    Looking at his expression, I couldn''t help but feel a little guilty. I turned my head to look at Bai Qi, only to see that he had been deep in thought. He frowned, then suddenly his eyes flashed as he looked at Yuan Qingfeng and said happily, "Master Yuan, I feel that you are already very powerful. Then, isn''t your matter a little more powerful? I want to learn a secret technique, can you let him teach me? "


    It seems that Bai Qi isn''t that stupid, to actually know that he should choose an extremely powerful person to teach me the secret arts. I couldn''t help but laugh in my heart. It seems that it''s very possible that Bai Qi''s intelligence will return to normal in the future!


    After he learns a few techniques, I''ll let that Senior Yuan Qingfeng see if his IQ can still be saved. I feel that since his IQ is defective because of his merits, when he has enough power to fix Ford, he will naturally return to normal.


    When I thought of this, I began to worry. If Bai Wei regained his normal intelligence, I thought he would become the second tyrannical Bai Ya. Of course, this was already something he would think about after he recovered.


    I couldn''t help but pat Bai Yu''s shoulder. "It seems that you''re quite smart." "When the time comes, we will ask this senior sister of Master Yuan. If she is willing to accept you as her disciple, that would be for the best. I can also learn one or two moves with you."


    "Alright, alright, then we can study together. No one will dare to provoke us, and my brother definitely won''t dare to bully you anymore."


    While the two of us were immersed in our beautiful fantasies, Yuan Qingfeng said with a deep tone, "Don''t be happy too early. Actually, none of you know it, my senior sister has been hiding in the mountains for a long time and has not asked the world. So if you really have to trouble my senior this time, I''m sure you''ll have to go through some great trouble."


    We were already very happy, but after hearing what Yuan Qingfeng said, we lost some of our confidence.


    However, it didn''t matter. After all, that person was Yuan Qingfeng''s senior sister. Since Yuan Qingfeng is in trouble right now, his Senior Sister won''t just ignore him. Moreover, I feel that since she''s a cultivator, she must have some compassion in her heart, seeing as how these villagers are suffering so much, she would definitely be reluctant to leave. So, it''s actually quite easy to get her to leave the mountain, but it seems that the Senior Yuan Yue was referring to this Senior sister of Yuan Qingfeng.


    "It''s good now, we''ll go there twice if it doesn''t work. I think she''ll definitely be moved, so tell me where that teacher''s wife is. How about I go with you to visit her?" Because Bai Yu really wants to take her as a disciple, and if she sees Bai Qi, then she can take him in as a disciple. "


    Bai Yu also nodded after hearing what I just said.


    He sat cross-legged on the ground and thought for a long time. I didn''t know what he was thinking, so he said to us, "Actually, you guys don''t know. This senior sister of mine is currently hiding somewhere deep in the mountains..." "I don''t know ¡­"


    What the heck... What did he say? Aren''t you talking nonsense with your eyes open here? Since you have given us hope, then don''t extinguish it.


    What''s more, he doesn''t know where his senior sister is. Why didn''t you say so earlier? This world is big, the vast sea of people, where can we find an expert hidden deep in the mountains that we don''t want to be discovered?


    Experts were definitely not easy to find. If they were truly found, then how could they be called experts?


    If this Yuan Qingfeng has his senior sister''s geographical coordinates, then it would be easier for us to visit her directly. If this Yuan Qingfeng has his senior''s geographical coordinates, then it would be easier for us to visit her directly.


    "But don''t be discouraged, I actually have a way. Before this, my senior sister hid in the mountains and told me that if there is any difficulty, there is a way to contact her. However, that was ten years ago, so ten years later, today, I am not sure if I can use it ¡­"


    He would tell us directly what exactly this Yuan Qingfeng had to do to make us happy and disappointed at the same time, and at the same time, he would tell us what he had to do now. In any case, I no longer held any hope, so I didn''t make a sound.


    "Oh, I remember now. Master, you''re not talking about the black eighth brother that our family has always kept, right?"


    At this time, Yuan Yue seemed to have suddenly remembered something. He excitedly turned his head toward Yuan Qingfeng and said:


    "Exactly."


    Only now did he tell us that ten years ago, his Senior Martial Sister''s Tao technique was already extremely high. However, because her Senior Martial Sister also knows that continuing to tell fortune for people is not good, and coupled with her Senior Martial Sister''s relatively high comprehension ability, she had cultivated in the depths of the forest. No one knows where she is.


    However, when he left, he really couldn''t let go of his junior brother and some of his fellow brothers, so he left behind his eighth brother. It is precisely because I was raised by her and was fed with pills, that I lived a very long time. If there is anything urgent, then I can let eighth brother pass on a message.


    However, if what Yuan Qingfeng said was true and this eighth brother was really raised by his senior sister from a young age, then even if his senior sister left this eighth brother, he had left this eighth brother behind when she was young and had already lived for ten years. Even if he had twenty or thirty years of growth, together, this eighth brother had lived for almost a hundred years. Otherwise, this eighth brother would become a fine bird?


    Yuan Yue saw the doubt on my face and explained, "This eighth brother is not an ordinary eighth brother, this eighth brother was raised in a very spiritual place. He was brought back when my master was travelling, and has been fed with elixirs ever since. "It has always been very smart and learned to speak like a human. That''s why I feel like this eighth brother should be able to find the position of the teacher."


    "This spiritual medicine is really that amazing!" I couldn''t help but blink as I looked at Yuan Yue, and then my brain started working as well. If this elixir was really powerful, then I might as well ask her to make some elixirs for Bai Xiang to consume after finding the teacher.


    Of course, the medicine contains a thousand year old Lingzhi, ginseng, and other rare herbs, so it is very rare, and there are also rare herbs such as Chicken Stone and Long Yan. If it wasn''t for the fact that my teacher was too familiar with the seller of the medicine, he wouldn''t have been able to get these expensive herbs added up, but my teacher really likes to raise some birds, especially likes to study these pills, so no matter how much you spend, it doesn''t matter.


    After hearing Yuan Yue''s explanation, I immediately felt a little disappointed. So these were all refined from medicinal herbs. I thought they were made from something that didn''t exist on Earth. For example, they were some immortal spells or mantras. So they were these rare medicinal herbs ¡­


    "Alright, then let''s go back and see if your bird can still fly!"


    I nodded. In any case, based on the current situation, I had no choice but to find that senior of Yuan Qingfeng''s. Otherwise, there really wouldn''t be any way to eradicate the evil spirits that were stolen from this village.


    Besides, that fiend must have already known that Yuan Qingfeng wanted to get rid of him. Therefore, he said that the fiend might come knocking on his door to deal with Yuan Qingfeng before long.


    Since this fiend''s cultivation is not too far off from Bai Ya''s, and it might be even more powerful, we must contact Yuan Qingfeng''s senior as soon as possible!


    After all, I''m about to start school soon, so Bai Yu and I plan to move to the dormitory as soon as the school starts. Recently, I''ve contacted a senior and asked him to help me ask if he can make Bai Qi stay in the school for me and if he can be a guide so that he can stay there and work in the cafeteria. It''s fine as long as he can stay with me in the school, otherwise I really can''t bear to leave him alone in that gloomy and cold longevity clothing store.


    It was at this moment that all the chickens in the village started to chirp. My heart could be said to have completely calmed down.


    Looks like there isn''t much to do today. What''s left is tonight, but I don''t think anything will happen during the night. Anyway, I don''t dare to say anything about this White Cloud Temple place.


    If it really doesn''t work, then I''ll just have to trouble Bai Ya again. In any case, I already have this small stone that he gave me. When I go back, I''ll make a necklace and bring it with me.


    He caused me to sign a blood deal and also became her fianc¨¦e, so it''s reasonable to say that he should help me. Thinking about this, I started to feel at ease.


    "Then you guys can go back first. I''ll go back to Zhang Luo to contact my senior sister. I''ll call you guys again when the time comes." Yuan Qingfeng thought for a while and stood up. He was swaying, and apparently, he was too exhausted.


    Yuan Yue stepped forward to support him, and the two of us walked towards White Cloud Temple. Bai Yu and I temporarily returned to the birthday shop.

 C33

    After leaving White Cloud Temple for a few days, Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng didn''t receive any news from us. Bai Ji and I had been staying in the Soul-clothes store the entire time, and since the part of the inheritance Bai Ji had left hadn''t been settled yet, I decided to clean up the Soulclothes Shop first before returning to the Bai Clan tomorrow to hold the funeral ceremony with Bai Tan and me.


    "Foolish brother, what kind of person is your father? Is he usually nice to you? "


    After all, a funeral was going to be held tomorrow, even though Bai Yu was a little fool. He didn''t really know how to talk. His words were all bullshit, but he knew very well who was good to him and who was bad to him.


    Besides, there will be a funeral tomorrow, although some of his relatives and friends may not be going there. After all, I heard from the police that many of the Bai family''s relatives have already been separated and have no connections at all, so I think there will be less people going to the funeral tomorrow, just some neighbors.


    If it hadn''t been for Bai Wei, I would certainly not have gone with him. I already detested him for thinking of his innocent stepmother, but after all, his father had given birth to him and had raised him for so many years, and had left him with his inheritance.


    Although his father had not written out his estate to be left to Bai Wei, because of his father''s sudden death, he had not had time to make a will, and therefore Bai Qi was the legal heir.


    "My dad wouldn''t let me go out, he just let me stay at home all day, hmm ¡­" "I feel like he treated me pretty well. In any case, if he wants to eat, there''s food. If he wants to play, then he''s going to play ¡­"


    Bai Qi spoke in a low voice, his mind thinking back to the past.


    When I saw the look of nostalgia in his eyes, I couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    Was it good for her to keep it at home forever like a dog?


    After all, Bai Yu was his son, so he definitely couldn''t lack food and clothing. However, he definitely wouldn''t care for Bai Ya mentally, and I felt that his father only liked Bai Ya as a person. To Bai Qi, it was as if Bai Ya was someone who couldn''t exist.


    "But no matter how much better my father treats me, I don''t think so. You treat me well because you can take me out to play. Also, you cook very well. I really like eating the food you make!" At this point, Bai Qi thought that I seemed a little bit jealous, so he quickly changed his words and waved his hand.


    I couldn''t help but have three black lines appear on my forehead. Where is this? Why is it suddenly me?


    It was as if I had just heard him say that his father had been nice to him and was a little upset, but I was only a little sorry for what had happened to him.


    I nodded, then looked at the time. I had already been here for four or five days, and during that time, Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng didn''t know if it was the disappearance of the human world or what had happened. There wasn''t any news about them, so I felt that the two of them were considering how to find that mysterious hermit expert.


    I got a little angry when I thought of Senior Sister Yuan Qingfeng. Honestly speaking, his body didn''t offend me, but I felt that a perfectly fine person wanted to be a recluse. Was this as fashionable as it is now?


    Could it be that his senior sister would be able to find some kind of paradise? I thought that even if I found this woman, it would be hard for me to get along with her. After all, I felt that this kind of hermit expert would basically have a little pride in himself or herself, thinking that all of you were commoners. Thus, I felt that I had to consider another method.


    "Silly brother, I''ve been thinking about this for the past few days. If not, when we return from the funeral tomorrow, the two of us will set this birthday shop up and set it up!"


    Actually, it was me who discussed it with Bai Wei, but I knew that he didn''t have any other thoughts, so I just nodded my head repeatedly, completely agreeing with him: "Okay, okay, let''s open it, hey hey, I will... I can cut paper! "Big brother taught me."


    It was at this moment that I saw Bai Yu''s words. I was stunned for a moment.


    He could actually cut paper, and it was even taught to him by Bai Ya!


    It wasn''t hard to cut paper like this at all, and it wasn''t really a rare thing that he could cut paper. I couldn''t help but laugh in my heart, this is good, when I look up how to stick paper men on the internet, and then he can cut paper, the two of us can simply rely on this birthday suit shop to earn some money.


    In any case, I didn''t show myself for the past few days. I also let out a sigh of relief in my heart, since in a few more days, school will be starting soon, and if I can find that senior sister of Yuan Qingfeng, I can send her to his senior sister to learn the Tao technique. At that time, I won''t have to worry too much.


    Otherwise, I''d have to keep an eye on him while he was at school with me all day, so I thought I''d have some energy left.


    Ever since I came back from White Cloud Temple, I had been afraid that the end of the world would suddenly appear in front of me. If he insisted on getting married to me at that time, what would I do?


    After a few days, I believed that Bai Ya wouldn''t appear for a period of time. Thus, I also let out a sigh of relief, seriously thinking about how to start this birthday shop.


    So I packed up my things. I planned to return to their village with Baitou early tomorrow morning to give his father a funeral, so I arranged for Baitou to go to bed early.


    However, Bai Yu was not honest at all, because there was only one big bed in there, so I slept with him these few days. He seemed to be more excited because he was going home tomorrow and was going back with me.


    I felt that this child had no concept of his father''s death, and he doesn''t understand things like parting between life and death. After all, didn''t that damn older brother of his come back to life again after he died?


    So I thought I could understand his excitement, and when I saw that he had been crowding around me, I felt as if he had done it on purpose, and I pushed him forward. "Hey, look at that big place you''re in," I said.


    "I, I''m not feeling well!"


    "Not feeling well?" What''s wrong? "


    I looked at him with wide, worried eyes, wondering what was wrong with him, because he was actually more sensible, knowing that I had a lot on my mind lately, so he didn''t tell me even if he wasn''t feeling well. Maybe he couldn''t stand it anymore today, so he told me.


    I remembered that when I had slept with him the other day, I had already sensed that he seemed a little uncomfortable and that he was always tossing and turning in bed. I didn''t think too much about it at the time, so I didn''t ask him, thinking that he must have been feeling unwell for the past few days.


    I felt a little guilty that I hadn''t noticed this and that his dead brother had always possessed him recently, so I thought maybe it was something wrong with his body and it would be better to get him to the hospital early, before anything happened to him because his dead brother had been bending over so often. That wouldn''t be good.


    "I... I don''t know, I just feel a little bit... Want to use the toilet... but it doesn''t feel like I''m going to be able to pee. "


    It can''t be that I''m peeing frequently, or else there''s a problem with my kidney, and there''s probably a problem with my kidney, right? After all, if something like being possessed by ghosts often happens, it will weaken my yang energy, and if my yang energy is weak, then it will definitely cause my kidney to weaken. Could it be that my kidney is weakened?


    Thinking this way, I couldn''t help but worry for him. Otherwise, I would have to bring him to the hospital to have a look.


    "Then have you had any signs of urination lately? "Why don''t we hurry to the nearby hospital and have a blood test? We can''t let anything really go wrong, it''ll be too late by then." There was no time to lose. I thought I''d take him to a nearby hospital for a blood test.


    I quickly sat up from the bed, but found Bai Qi''s body ¡­


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" I really didn''t think of it for a moment.


    Bai Yu was so embarrassed that his face turned red. Looking at his expression, I could immediately guess what was going on. Thus, I quickly let go of his hand and retreated to the corner of the wall!


    "About that, I ¡­" "I don''t know ¡­" I didn''t know what to say when I finished embroidering, so I started to giggle and explain, but I saw Bai Qi looking at me with an innocent twinkle in his eye, as if he was looking forward to me.


    I thought about how he definitely hadn''t been influenced by anything before, so naturally, he didn''t know what was going on, which was why he was in such a bad mood.


    If he knew how to solve it, he could find a place without people.


    After all, our genders are different, and I also know that he still has some feelings for me. If I were to teach him, then he would become a disaster and become addicted to it ¡­ But he''s been holding it in, and I think it''s very likely that something''s going to go wrong with his body in the future.


    I thought for a moment, then fished out some of the little pictures I had secretly saved and handed them over to him awkwardly.

 C34

    "Um, if you really feel uncomfortable, you can actually take a look at these ¡­"


    I thought it was a mistake on my part, because I hadn''t the faintest idea that he had some kind of physical reaction. In fact, I thought that a boy with a pure heart like his wouldn''t think about it any other way, but I didn''t think that he was a man, and that it was normal for the two of us to be sleeping together.


    So I feel that since it''s because of me that he''s so upset, I can let him learn from these little movies and pictures. That''s it...


    I thought for a bit and changed my mind. I was about to leave the room when he suddenly hugged me from behind. I couldn''t help but growl in a low voice.


    What was going on? Could it be that Bai Ya possessed another body!?


    I didn''t know what to say. My heart was in chaos, but I heard Bai Qi''s silly voice saying, "You just gave me those pictures of two people. If you leave, how am I going to deal with it myself?"


    I was stunned. I didn''t think that this brat''s IQ was actually so high!


    I explained to him while creaking, then thought to escape from this place and walk around in the courtyard. I would enter only after he was done.


    I had intended to make him understand himself otherwise, but I felt that if he became addicted and no one told him to do less of those things, what would I do, and what would I do if one day his IQ recovered and he thought of it, and if he really got angry, then I would find it hard to resist him.


    After all, even if his IQ is a bit worse, but if he really wants to fight, then he''s definitely much stronger than me. Moreover, his character isn''t too far off from his damned big brother. Thus, when I thought of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little worried. I could only tell him perfunctorily about the matters between men and women for the time being.


    To be honest, I don''t even know how I explained it to him. After I finished speaking, I broke away from him and hurried into the courtyard.


    When I was about half an hour old, I went back and found him asleep!


    He still looked satisfied. Looking at this mess, I couldn''t help but frown. I actually didn''t clean up after settling this matter!


    And those stains are right where I''m lying, how am I going to sleep!


    I wanted to slap him, but what if he slept so deeply and woke up and saved some of his fire?


    Therefore, I had no choice but to grind the toilet paper first, then after thinking for a while, I found another piece of cloth. After putting this on, I barely managed to fall asleep first ¡­


    I opened my eyes and saw that it was Bai Qi. I didn''t know where he was looking from, but he seemed to have turned out to be so improper. I wanted to slap him, but I was suppressed by him until I couldn''t move at all.


    "Hey, about that, you ¡­ get up quickly, I''m going to be crushed to death by you!" I frowned and whispered to him.


    "But this is what you just gave me in that little movie, so I want to give it a try too... "I don''t know why, but the moment I saw those small pictures and movies, my whole body felt extremely hot. Furthermore, the lower part of my body felt even more uncomfortable, so can you help me out ¡­"


    Black lines immediately appeared on my forehead. Let me help him! How could it be possible?


    How could I help him do such a dirty thing? Furthermore, right now, I am also signing a soul contract with Bai Ya, if I were to violate the contract, wouldn''t I be doomed?


    And I''ve only just started college, so I''m going to be in college soon. I dreamed that I could find a very normal and very handsome boy in college...


    Sigh, if I knew that I wouldn''t show him those movies, I would have killed myself. But now that things have come to this, I could only think of a way to calm him down first. Otherwise, if he really couldn''t endure anymore, how could I resist?


    I thought about it for a moment, then blushed with shame and said to him, "Right now, the two of us can''t do this because I signed a contract with your damn brother. If we do this, I''ll die of blood from the seven orifices, and you don''t want me to die, do you? So? If you''re serious, you can do it yourself, like you did just now. "


    "It''s alright if it''s this serious. We''ll just use our hands then ¡­"


    I was a little relieved to hear him say this, but what he said almost made me spit out blood again: "Then use your hand!"


    What? I''m a girl with yellow flowers, and I''m so... Ahem, pure thinking! How could she help him do such a despicable thing?


    I shook my head violently and retreated backwards. I didn''t expect Bai Yu to learn such a shameless technique and kept pushing me until I was pushed to the corner of the wall. I could do nothing but grind my teeth and say, "Then ¡­ "You take a bath first, I''ll help you ¡­"


    Bai Qi''s thoughts were not that complicated. He was only thinking about how the matter just now had made him happier, so he wanted to give it a try.


    When he heard me agree, he ran happily to the bathroom. I looked after him, sighed deeply, and couldn''t help but want to slap myself.


    He had nothing to do with those little movies! This was simply courting death.


    I quickly ran out of the house and fetched a bucket of cold water from outside. Wouldn''t it be fine if I let him vent his anger?


    As I thought of this, I quietly carried the bucket of cold water into the bathroom. He was sitting inside a huge wooden bucket, and since that was a good sign, I could release warm water with water.


    I watched him rinse his body with warm water from the wooden bucket. I didn''t even think before pouring a bucket of cold water on him!


    No matter who it was, they would probably groan once after drinking this huge bucket of cold water, but he did not.


    He was still silently sitting in the cask, and I couldn''t help but be startled. My original plan was to throw the cask down and run out after I finished pouring it. I didn''t have the mood to think about those things after he let the fire out, but I didn''t expect him to just sit there and not move at all!


    I couldn''t help but think that maybe he was stupid, so I poked him a little, but he suddenly turned around and grabbed my arm, and before I could react, he pulled me into the deep barrel. I couldn''t help but choke on a few mouthfuls of water, and only when I struggled to get my head out of the water did I realize how close I was to him!


    Moreover, Bai Jian Chen''s gaze was not on himself, but rather that of a crafty person who was a little pleased with himself and taking pleasure in his misfortune. I know Bai Ya has come!


    "What were you trying to do?"


    I was startled by his question. His tone was slightly cold. If I wasn''t sitting in the wooden barrel, I would have definitely retreated.


    "I, I didn''t do anything ¡­"


    Besides, I didn''t want to pour him a bucket of cold water. I didn''t know what Bai Ya was thinking, but he slowly approached me and said, "Then, my wife, why are you bathing with him?"


    For a moment, I couldn''t help but widen my eyes. This is simply wronged! I felt even more wronged than Dou Er. Since when did I get to bathe together with him? I was just pouring him a bucket of cold water. Besides, I didn''t take off my clothes, did I?


    "You misunderstood, it''s him ¡­" "Aiya, we really don''t have anything else. Also ¡­" In any case, with his current appearance, I can''t possibly reveal Bai Yu, right? If Bai Ya gets angry at that time, he might not do anything to him.


    So I thought, "Besides, isn''t it because I miss you so much? That''s why I thought of him as you, because he said he wanted to take a bath, and I felt that the stench on him should indeed be washed. I wanted to help him rub his back, and if I could get you out, that would be for the best, otherwise why would I take a bucket of cold water and pour it directly over his head? "


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but praise my cleverness. Bai Ya was really smart, and everyone could imagine that even though he was a bit black-hearted, he was the same as Bai Tan. He was also silly in some ways, so he would really believe what I said!


    "Y-you''re speaking the truth. You poured a bucket of cold water on his head to call me out?"


    "Right!" That''s how it is. "


    Bai Ya frowned and thought for a moment. "Then why were you so scared when you saw me?"


    My mind raced as I said, "No matter what, I''ve never seen a ghost before, so I can''t help feeling a little nervous and scared. But I''m just shaking myself, I really like this feeling ¡­"


    "Oh? "Shake M..."


    At this moment, I could tell from Bai Ya''s gaze that he was thinking about something. I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous.


    I don''t think those words tricked me again, right? If that''s the case, what should I do?


    I''m courting death! Sigh, why didn''t he learn anything?


    This time, if he really wanted to do something to me, it would be a piece of cake, because there''s no room for a person like me with such a small arm or leg. Besides, I''m trapped in this huge wooden barrel, and I can''t escape even if I wanted to!

 C35

    In my heart, I couldn''t help but be extremely regretful. Why would I say such a word? To be able to say such a word, it was practically pushing me into the abyss!


    I really couldn''t understand what was going on in my brain. I trembled as I looked at Bai Ya. I felt that the water ripples had already become a circle that spread outwards.


    Although I said that I really wanted to jump out from the wooden barrel and escape, but now that Bai Ya had completely trapped me and I had nowhere to run, I didn''t know what I was thinking either. I actually pressed Bai Ya into the water, since this body wasn''t Bai Ya''s, even if I pushed him into the water, the only one who would be injured would be Bai Qi.


    But I didn''t think too much into it at the time, and actually pushed Bai Ya into the water. If he didn''t enter the water, then I would have naturally floated up, so I hurriedly thought about getting out, because I didn''t think too much into it. In fact, if Bai Qi were to drown, then my heart would definitely be filled with guilt.


    I felt that I must have been forced into a corner at that time, which was why I made such a move. One of my legs stepped out of the barrel and I wanted to run, but I saw Bai Ya grab my ankle as if he wanted to drag me into the bucket again!


    Even though I wasn''t that stupid, I managed to escape after so much difficulty. How could I be pulled in by him again? So I struggled to get out, or else I should have been able to see it myself.


    Unexpectedly, the more I struggled against Bai Ya, the tighter my grip became.


    Suddenly, when he let go of me, I stumbled backwards and almost broke my ass in half, and I couldn''t help but look at him angrily. With a smile on his face, he stood up from the wooden bucket. The bucket was almost at his navel, and it covered an important part of his body.


    I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart. It was good as long as I couldn''t see, otherwise my eyes would be blinded, but I didn''t expect Bai Ya to stretch out a finger and beckon to me. I was stunned for a moment, as he seemed to understand his intention.


    "What? You want to resist?" At this moment, Bai Ya slightly narrowed his eyes. I immediately felt the surrounding temperature abruptly drop. I couldn''t help but become nervous.


    If Bai Ya was angry, the result would naturally not be any better. Therefore, I must first calm him down and stabilize his displeased mood. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even know how he died.


    I took a deep breath, then looked at him timidly, not knowing what to say.


    Want to resist... Mhm, that was indeed the case. He had already seen through it just now.


    But if I had to go there, I''d probably guess what would happen to me.


    [I really don''t want to be tainted by this damned bastard!]


    If I try my best, I''ll be the unlucky one. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of exhaustion. I thought for a moment, then took a deep breath and said, "So what if I resist? "Little arms and legs like mine can''t twist you at all. If you really want to do something, do you need me to go over myself ¡­"


    I''m basically giving up now. After all, I can''t beat him no matter what, so in that case, I might as well let him do what he wants. If he wants me to take the initiative, then this would make me angry.


    I think a dark character like him would say something like that, but I''m not fooled. No matter what, I have to put up a fight. Otherwise, I won''t just be wiped clean by this damned bastard like this.


    However ¡­ But I don''t know what to do either...


    I want Bai Wei to come out right now. If Bai Qi doesn''t come out now, then I will be harmed by this damned thing.


    I watched as Bai Ya slowly stepped out of the wooden barrel. I couldn''t help but take in a deep breath and quickly covered my eyes with my hands.


    I don''t know where I have the heart to cover my eyes!


    Escaping was more important! As soon as this thought popped into my head, a string sprang up in my head, and I dropped my hand and turned to run, but no matter how I ran, I found that there was still some distance between me and the door. It was as if I had stepped on a treadmill, and I was trying to run forward, but I couldn''t get to the door!


    I couldn''t help but guess that it must be Bai Ya''s doing. I creased my eyebrows and wanted to get angry, but I didn''t dare to do so. I gave up on running and sighed before turning around to look helplessly at the man in front of me.


    I can only listen to him ¡­


    I stood where I was with my eyes closed, as if I could do whatever I wanted if I wanted to kill him. Since I couldn''t beat him, I might as well let him do whatever he wanted, as long as he didn''t die.


    Bai Ya saw me cry so suddenly, and for a moment, he didn''t expect that. Thinking that my little heart was so fragile, I seemed to have panicked a little, and when I saw that his complacent face suddenly became a little panicked, he quickly walked towards me. I believe that when he was alive, he had never seen a girl cry before, so I squeezed out two drops of cat piss to scare him.


    Bai Ya walked over and stood in front of me. He raised his hand to wipe away the tears on my face, but my stubborn temper definitely wouldn''t allow him to touch me. Thus, he stubbornly turned his head to the side and gritted his teeth.


    I had already thought of many possibilities, but I didn''t think that he would sigh lightly and raise his hand to give me a head rub. I couldn''t help but stare at him with wide eyes, not knowing what he was planning.


    "Forget it, my wife. If you don''t accept me now, it doesn''t matter. I will wait. When you accept me, we will get married. Don''t be so afraid of me ¡­"


    After he said that, I looked at him incredulously. Is this what a black man said?


    I saw Bai Ya close his eyes as he finished his sentence. After about three seconds, he opened his eyes again, and I saw that the person standing in front of me was no longer Bai Ya, but rather a blank Bai Qi. He didn''t even know how he was standing in front of me!


    He couldn''t help but feel a little shy. Then I saw Bai Qi hastily cover himself, not knowing which direction to hide from. Looking at Bai Qi''s shy appearance, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    When I smiled, I remembered what Bai Ya had planned to do to me just now, and I felt even more wronged, so I cried even harder. Since Bai Jie was just looking at me like that, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, he didn''t know how to comfort me, he didn''t know what he had done wrong, he didn''t know that he had been possessed by Bai Ya, so he was even more at a loss.


    He tried to lift his hand to comfort me, but he had to cover himself, it was human instinct, so I saw him flustered in front of me, standing or not sitting. I took a deep breath, then dried my eyes and thought about what Bai Ya had just said to me.


    I felt as if Bai Ya really wanted me to live in peace with him and not be full of hostility towards him.


    But it''s not that I want to be so afraid of him. It''s that he always comes without saying a word to me, and suddenly he''s so black, and he gives off a cold, sinister air, that I have to be afraid of him. That''s why I''m so afraid of him.


    In addition, he was also a bit of a talker and always liked to tease me. Thus, I naturally didn''t like Bai Ya, so much so that I felt a sense of fear towards him. Although Bai Ya could only be considered as a few times, he was still a ghost after all.


    I was most afraid of these gods and ghosts, so naturally I would feel a little scared of him because he was always with me.


    I felt that since he had just said those words, then he might not come for a short period of time. I might as well think it over by myself for a short period of time, since I really can''t get rid of him, then I might as well live peacefully with him, so as to prevent him from scaring me to tears every time he comes.


    Therefore, I felt that it was more important to change my mindset first. As for that senior sister of Yuan Qingfeng, I didn''t hold any hope for her.


    I don''t even know where his senior sister is hiding or where she''s hiding, so I feel like I have to rely on myself.


    Recently, I should watch a few more ghost movies and then go to the ghost house in the park, so that I wouldn''t be caught off guard and see Bai Ya again. I felt that peaceful coexistence is the best way, since I can''t really accept this damned ghost, then I can think of another way!


    If I could reach an agreement with him, then he wouldn''t need to be possessed by Bai Yu the next time. It was as if Bai Yu was suffering from a personality disorder, Bai Ya could actually use his will to talk to me, even if he was standing next to me, I wouldn''t be able to see him, this is actually the best solution!

 C36

    I didn''t sleep at all. I just lay awake thinking.


    As for Bai Qi, he had just passed through Bai Ya''s possession, causing his body to feel somewhat weak. Thus, he was a bit tired as he lay on the bed and fell into a deep sleep.


    He was still sleeping soundly, so he didn''t know how hard it was for me to stay here. When the rooster crowed, I let out a deep breath of relief, thinking that I was going back to my hometown with Bai Qi. Today was the funeral of his father and his stepmother, so he definitely had to attend as a son.


    He rubbed his eyes as he looked at me, obviously not knowing what we need to do today. His memory isn''t good, and what I''ve told him once before, he''ll soon forget about it as well.


    But he worked harder, because I saw the words in his palm that said he was going to the train station at 7: 30 this morning, and I couldn''t help but laugh when I saw the crooked words in his hand, and I said, "You idiot, get up, the medical examiner brought your father and stepmother back to the Bai family a few days ago, and today we have to go to the Bai family to get them. "I''ve invited a few people to carry the coffins away. Let''s first go to the train station to eat, then we can go to your house."


    "Mm, okay ¡­" "Fei''er, I am a little afraid ¡­"


    At this moment, I saw Bai Yu nod his head. Then, he looked at me timidly as if he wanted to say something. After spitting out that sentence from his mouth, I couldn''t help but have some questions.


    What was he afraid of? That was his father.


    Besides, I feel like I''ve already died so miserably. My soul should have long since vanished into thin air. As for reincarnations, I don''t think it''s possible. Normally, if someone died miserably, their soul would be captured by the ghost that killed him.


    In any case, I felt that many people in the Bai Clan weren''t human beings. When I woke up, all of them had already died there. I didn''t know what had happened, so I thought that it must be some evil ghost''s doing ¡­


    "It''s fine, don''t be afraid, your dead brother came back from the dead, it''s just an example. Your father, and that stepmother of his, they are already quite dead, so they won''t turn into evil spirits to find you."


    As I said this, I felt that there was something wrong with what I had said. His stepmother must have had a rather bad heart, but as for Bai Yu''s father, I honestly hoped that he would be able to lead a better life. This piece had returned to normal, so I felt that there was something wrong with saying that to her father.


    But there was no other way. His father just wanted his dead brother''s soul to attach onto his body, which almost caused him to lose his life.


    Bai Yu let out a sigh of relief when I comforted him. He nodded and looked at me. "Alright then. That''s right, I don''t know why I''m so hungry. I always feel a little tired ¡­"


    "Maybe it''s because I was a bit tired yesterday. It''s fine, let''s go to the train and sleep later."


    He said he was very sleepy, but I think one possibility is that he helped himself yesterday...


    The second possibility was that Bai Ya was always attached to him, causing his body to be slightly weaker. As a result, when I looked at Bai Qi''s pale little face, I couldn''t help but feel some heartache. They were clearly two identical brothers, but their fates were completely different.


    Due to Bai Yu''s intelligence, the two of them had very different personalities. One of them was rather silly and cute, while the other one was very black-hearted and difficult to deal with.


    Even if he wanted to communicate with Bai Ya, it would depend on his mood. Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but sigh to myself, and then packed up his things before we rushed to the train station together with Bai Wei. After a simple meal, the two of us rode the train for three hours before slowly making our way to the Bai Family''s village.


    Actually, as soon as I reached the entrance of their village, my heart skipped a beat as I kept feeling that my eyelids were jumping and my left and right eyes were jumping. I didn''t know if this was a blessing or a curse, and I was actually quite fearful of the Bai Clan''s courtyard. He could not help but feel the hairs on his body standing up.


    But after thinking about it, I still felt that since I had managed to escape death, I should be able to have a blessing in disguise if I didn''t die. As for Bai Ya, who was pestering me, it doesn''t matter. It''s fine as long as he doesn''t really want to harm me.


    By this time, the people I had asked to carry the coffin had arrived at the Bai residence, and they had already gone in to prepare the item. I took a deep breath and looked at him.


    Bai Yu looked at me expressionlessly, as if he didn''t know what had happened to the Bai Clan. I thought for a moment, then patted Bai Yu''s shoulder.


    He did not know that such a tragedy had happened in the Bai Clan, but it was actually quite a good thing for someone with an IQ like his. If this was placed on someone else, they would still feel sad even if their bad father had passed away.


    As I looked at Bai Qi, I couldn''t help but feel a little lucky for him. I turned my head to look at him and said, "Go in. I''ll send your father on his final journey."


    "Fei''er, is someone lighting a fire inside?"


    Fire? What fire...


    Where did he come from? I looked up and saw the courtyard of the Bai family right in front of me. Their courtyard is especially large, even at the entrance of the village. When I looked carefully, I still couldn''t see any sparks flying out. And there was no smoke, and I did not smell the fire, so I turned to look at him doubtfully.


    Bai Yu''s gaze was fixated on the sky above their courtyard. I followed his gaze and saw that there were indeed some dark clouds in the sky above their courtyard. However, they shouldn''t be on fire. I shook my head.


    When Bai Yu heard me say that, he seemed to be in disbelief. He raised his hand to point at the top of their courtyard and then said to me, "Isn''t that the case? Didn''t you see how thick the smoke was? "


    "Those are black clouds!"


    I sighed and shook my head. This silly kid couldn''t even distinguish between the clouds and the smoke, so I led him into the Bai family''s courtyard. As soon as I entered the courtyard, I felt a cold sensation, and couldn''t help but shiver.


    I told them to bring me the truck when the time came, and carry it to the funeral parlor, because I thought they had a lot of furniture, and the furniture in the store was quite simple, just one bed, and anyway I needed to move in another, or else how I and Bai Qi would sleep together in the same bed, which would be awkward, or else something as awkward as last night would happen again.


    And I felt that there was no one in the Bai Family but Bai Qi, a living man, and that all of them were reserved for Bai Yu, so I felt at ease thinking about it.


    Then I saw that there were two coffins in the main hall, one of which was the father in front of me, and the other was his vicious stepmother, who wanted to kill him.


    My heart was pounding. The rest of the Bai family''s dead servants were all taken away by their families. There are two dead people here now. And I know that the two bodies in front of me must have been pulled back and forth by a lot of knife strokes from the medical examiner. I can''t help but feel that this is karmic retribution. Who told them to want to kill their little son?


    I shook my head. At this moment, I saw that there were a lot of people going back and forth in the room next door. I couldn''t help but have some doubts. Besides, all of this money is still coming from me. I definitely won''t call so many people over.


    I turned my head to look at a person. I saw him put down a chair to catch his breath, and then I walked towards the room that he pointed to. "Didn''t I just call the five of you over before? What''s going on with so many people here? "


    After saying that, I saw the person turn his head towards the direction I pointed at, and his face immediately turned deathly pale. He trembled as he turned his head, and looked at me blankly: "I heard that everyone from the Bai Clan died miserably, so don''t scare me, we did indeed have these five people. Besides, look carefully, that room is clearly locked!"


    I felt all the hair on my back standing on end, and I pressed my hands to the front of the door, thinking that I could not scare them away, or else the two coffins in the room would be finished.


    I smiled at that person and rubbed my eyes. "I''m sorry, but my vision is blurry. It''s alright. Go and do what you need to."


    At this moment, I didn''t dare to turn my head to look at the room where the shadow was walking. I lightly tugged on Bai Ruochen''s sleeve and whispered into his ear, "First, turn around and check if there are a lot of people moving around in that room."


    In fact, I hoped that my own lack of sleep last night had caused me to hallucinate, but when I heard Bai Qi''s affirmative answer, I immediately felt disheartened. Could it be that I had also opened the Heaven''s Eye?


    Actually, I don''t want to use any Yin Yang Eyes at all. If I see some really scary things often, I would be scared to death.


    I couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. Bai Yu didn''t know that the people here were all ghosts that died in the Bai Clan.


    As the young master of the Bai Family, I felt that I would most likely be targeted by those ghosts. I couldn''t help but to feel around in my pocket, and then I took out the broken stone that Bai Ya gave me. I thought for a moment, the most dangerous person right now should be close by, so I let Bai Ya keep this stone.


    I just needed to stay by his side. I thought for a moment before I handed the stone over to Bai Yu. "This stone will serve as a protective talisman. You should take it."


    Bai Wei looked at me gratefully. He thought for a moment before handing the stone to me. "I''m a man. I''m not afraid. Take it."


    As the two of us stepped back, I felt a tap on my shoulder, and when I turned to look, I was scared out of my wits. Behind me, the bloody face of Bai Chuan''s stepmother was propped up in front of me, and I could almost feel her breath ¡­

 C37

    Ahh!


    I couldn''t help but to panic, feeling as though my little heart was about to jump out of my throat. I didn''t expect that this dead stepmother of mine who was so close to me would actually appear in front of me.


    But I didn''t know what to do in this situation, so I just stood there foolishly. I could already feel my legs trembling, so I couldn''t help but grab onto the white dress tightly. I clearly didn''t have Yin Yang Eyes before, what''s going on? Now, I can actually see this bloody evil spirit in front of me.


    I wished I were blind, and had never been so desperate before, and I couldn''t help taking a step back, but now I felt a cold air around me, as if countless undead were walking towards me. I couldn''t help but pull the white banner tightly, but from his expression, it was as if he didn''t know that I had seen his horrible, dead stepmother, didn''t know how terrible the scene in front of me was, and thought that I was still in the same situation that day, and suddenly found it hard to accept it.


    After being patted by his ugly stepmother just now, I felt as if I had been put on a lot of hands. I couldn''t help but shiver, and then, tugging at Bai Que, I said, "Weren''t you able to see things that you couldn''t, but now you can''t?"


    "What do you see? Can''t see?" Moreover, it was obvious that my words were a little complicated. He scratched his head in confusion and looked around.


    When I realized that the ghost was gone, I calmed down.


    And it was at this moment that I noticed the cold around me receding.


    The bloody head that I had just seen had also disappeared, and it was as if I had been hallucinating, but I knew in my own heart that I was absolutely right, that this was not my own hallucination, that it was all real, and I was sure that the evil spirit had come to take my life, and I felt as if her terrifying eyes were about to pop out.


    I feel that they won''t be able to stay in this courtyard for long, so we should be careful of those dead spirits coming over to bother us. I feel that we should hurry up and let them burn two incense sticks worth of time before leaving.


    "Fei''er, did you see something just now?"


    "There are some unclean things here. Let''s not linger here and quickly leave." In fact, we said we would stay here until after his father''s funeral and then leave, but who knows this courtyard isn''t clean at all. The people who died are definitely trapped here and can''t be revived, so they said we need to leave as soon as possible.


    I thought that even if his father''s soul was in the courtyard now, he would definitely want me to take his son away. After all, I already felt that his stepmother''s resentment was extremely heavy, so I felt that something was going to happen there. When I thought of that, a scream came from the hall.


    Bai Yu ran in after me. At this moment, I discovered that a white piece of cloth was hanging from the beam of the house, falling down and hitting a person on the head. Although it was made of forging cloth, that person was still quite scared; after all, the people who came here all knew how these two corpses died, so they felt a little numb in their hearts. Although they didn''t want to take on this job, I gave them a relatively high price.


    I originally thought that it would be very easy for a person to return two coffins, but who would have thought that such a bizarre and horrifying scene would happen right in front of us? Even if those people were even more daring, they would definitely be a little afraid.


    Therefore, I couldn''t help but shiver when I saw them. After taking a deep breath, I said to me, "Why do I feel that there''s something staring at me like this? I feel that my whole body is numb. It''s not that we''re disrespectful to the dead, it''s just that our people really feel that there''s something here, and they feel uncomfortable all over, and just want to end it quickly. If you don''t agree, then why don''t we brothers return the money to you?


    Hearing that person say that, I couldn''t help but frown. I thought that the sixth sense of these men was actually quite strong, but I could only pretend to be serious.


    I thought for a moment and then nodded my head. Actually, I also thought the same way. I also wanted to quickly take out these two coffins and bury them, so that we could leave this place as soon as possible.


    However, they didn''t expect that when the strong men were lifting the coffin, they suddenly felt a gravitational force that prevented them from lifting it at all. It was as if something had pressed down on them, causing them to break out in a cold sweat.


    They looked at me warily, as if they didn''t really want to do this anymore, but since the money had already been given to them, they couldn''t just back off. After all, they were just a few men, and they couldn''t be overly timid in front of a girl like me.


    Every time I lifted my head, it was as if someone was suppressing me. I couldn''t help but feel my scalp go numb. I know that these two talismans are actually quite useful, but it should be more than enough to deal with these evil spirits that had just died. So after thinking for a moment, I took out these two talismans and placed them on top of the two coffins. I placed some of them on top of the coffins.


    However, he didn''t expect that the two talismans would actually sway when he stuck them on. What was blowing? In the end, the talisman was a bit stronger, so after shaking a few times, it returned to normal. When those people saw that I was able to take out these two talismans, they knew that the people in these two coffins weren''t good people at all.


    Because of this, many people were trembling with fear and trepidation as they tried to move the two coffins out to dig a hole. In any case, there were many graves in the wilderness nearby, and when they had entered the room earlier, they had already dug two holes nearby. Therefore, as long as they could take the coffins out and bury them, it would be very easy.


    It was at this moment that all the people were standing in the room, waiting, and they carried the coffin out. Bai Wei and I were standing in the hall, when a sudden gust of wind blew.


    I didn''t expect that the door would actually slam shut. This time, it didn''t matter, but the few hulks inside were all extremely frightened. After the new year, they started kowtowing. I couldn''t help but feel speechless.


    If you kowtow to a ghost, will he spare you? He doesn''t want you to live anyway. His stepmother was really vicious. If he didn''t let Bai Qi get away with it, even if he died, he would still be pestered for it!


    It seems like one technique is indeed quite useful. For example, these few talismans. Although they were drawn by Yuan Qingfeng, and his Tao technique isn''t that high, but I feel a little bit more at ease wearing them.


    I took out the stone that Bai Tan handed to me once again. Although I don''t know where that evil ghost is now, I just simply wandered around in front of that stone, thinking that if there really is the soul of those people who died miserably nearby, it could scare them away, so I said with a shaky voice, "I know that you are here, and you already intended to kill me. However, I did not find a Taoist to tame you, so you should be honest with me and not bring out any more harm.


    To these evil spirits, it is useless to speak kindly to them. Thus, I can only threaten them because I know that these dead spirits are the ones that they eat the most.


    If you tell him you have a way to make him never live again, he''ll be too scared to come close. I directly brought up Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng, "I am one of the two extremely powerful Taoists who know White Cloud Temple, so I advise you to hurry up and bury that bastard. No matter if you were born or not, you can''t pester me and Yuan Yue here anymore.


    To be honest, I was indeed very timid when I said this, but there was nothing I could do. If your tone were to soften, he would know that it would be easier to bully you.


    At that time, he would definitely be knocked down by that evil ghost. So I had to bite the bullet and threaten his stepmother. I don''t know what kind of evil the Bai Clan did. Why did a big son die and turn into a ghost to entangle people? Now, even the woman from the Bai Clan has become an evil spirit.


    If the ancestor of the Bai Clan had a soul, he would have probably jumped out of the ground from anger. I couldn''t help but sigh, but suddenly, a thought appeared in my mind.


    That''s right! The ancestor of the Bai family is Feng Shui, and before that, his family has been doing this for generations, only changing after his father''s generation. So, I feel that if I can get his ancestor to move around in this mourning hall, then wouldn''t I be able to calm down this war?


    I didn''t want to look at Bai Jie''s bloody face anymore, so I felt goosebumps all over my body just thinking about it. So I thought about it and quickly turned my head to look at some of the tablets. I found a few tablets with unknown names on them and bowed again and again, muttering to myself that I hoped his ancestor would show his power and help us.

 C38

    I couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for my ancestor, but when I turned my head to look at him, I felt that this might be karma, so I had to be a little worried. If Bai Qi were to enter the Dao in the future, it would be hard for him to help others look at Feng Shui''s fortune, and at that time, it is very likely that his next generation would end up like this as well. I couldn''t help but feel a little unwell in my heart.


    "Why must you burn incense? Do you know my great grandfather and the others?" I was burning incense here at this time, so Bai Jie must not understand. He didn''t know why I was suddenly burning incense, nor did he know what was going to happen here, so he looked at me in confusion.


    I thought for a moment and explained, "We have come to this ancestral hall after all. It would be better to burn incense and pay our respects."


    As I was burning incense, I suddenly remembered that I wasn''t surnamed Bai. I was just kneeling here for them, kowtowing to them and breaking their heads. What was the use of that? He might as well pull Bai Ji along to pay his respects. Perhaps they might help him out on account of the fact that he was a junior.


    I pulled Bai Wei down and gave him the incense in my hands. He didn''t know what to do, but looking at my appearance, he should be more or less done with it. I saw him kowtowing in front of his ancestors'' ancestral tablets, and he was mumbling the same words as me.


    Although he read the same thing as I did, he didn''t know why he had to burn incense.


    I don''t know why my ancestors showed their spirit, but Bai Yu blinked and finally asked me with some doubts, "What happened? Why do you look so panicked?"


    I wondered if this would be enough to keep me from being afraid. Didn''t he see what just happened? My heart quickened.


    Just as I was about to burn the incense, I suddenly felt the two coffins behind me start to vibrate. This frightened me greatly, and I didn''t know if the two corpses in the coffins had come back to life.


    At this moment, the few brawny men who were carrying the coffins were scared to the point that they didn''t even dare to breathe. The few men were like frightened little chicks who had squeezed together and chased us to the corner.


    But I''m really laughing now.


    I was also so afraid of what might pop out of his two coffins that I had to step back, but even though I kept on kneeling back and pulling at the white canvas, I could still feel that if the two bodies came out, the first one would strangle me, because it seemed to be the cause of their deaths, and one of them would be me.


    I was mysteriously saved by Bai Ya. During that marriage, I wasn''t killed by the Daoist priest. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have offended the ghosts and deities in the ground.


    I broke out in a cold sweat for myself, wondering what to do. The stone in my hand didn''t seem to be much use. I was so angry that I threw it aside.


    I don''t know what kind of things Bai Ya gave me. It''s clearly just a broken stone, but he still gave it to me as if it were a treasure. I didn''t care if I threw it like this and it actually landed heavily on the red coffin in front of me.


    After hearing a heavy muffled sound, my heart thumped. ''Oh no, I''ve provoked him. He originally wanted to jump out and listen to my attack, but his temper must have increased a little.


    "Oh my god!" This is bad luck! "


    I took a deep breath. I didn''t know where I got the courage from, so I pulled Bai Yu along and rushed towards the main entrance. If I didn''t run now, how long would it take for me to wait for those zombie dumplings in the coffin to jump out and strangle us?


    As soon as I opened the door, I felt as if something was holding on to it, preventing us from going out. I couldn''t help but feel even more terrified as I looked behind me, because I was really afraid of having to make a face like that again. Even if I didn''t kill him, I would still be terrified.


    "Bai Wei, you''re too strong, hurry up and break open the door!"


    I felt that it was useless to rely on those brawny men who were cowering in the corner now. I had to rely on Bai Yi because Bai Qi was still quite muscular. I quickly turned around and told him.


    Bai Qi might not have known what was going on, but seeing how anxious I was, he should have been able to guess. Right now, all he had to do was listen to what I said, so he used all of his strength to smash against the door. As expected, after knocking against it two or three times, the door was knocked down by him.


    This is great, I don''t even need to open the door with the doorknob!


    However, this collision didn''t matter. I immediately felt that there were a lot of shadows rushing into the room from behind the door. It could be said that although I could see some phenomena with the naked eye, I couldn''t see them clearly.


    So when Bai Qi was about to open the door, I saw a few people flash past. My heart skipped a beat. There was clearly no one outside, but a few people actually flashed past!


    It was proof that he was not a living person. At that moment I found the door clanging to the floor, and then I felt a rush of cold air, and I shivered at the thought of the ghosts coming through my body.


    But it was a coincidence, since the cold winds had begun to blow, that the two coffins behind me seemed less active.


    I wondered if the zombies were brewing up a larger plan. What if the coffins exploded? I''ve seen that zombie movie on TV before, if the Zombie Zongzi really does pop up? The coffin would explode like a bomb, so I couldn''t help but be a little worried. If the coffin was really opened wide, then two zombies would jump out from it.


    For a moment, the surroundings became quiet, so quiet that it made my hair stand on end.


    I couldn''t help but think that this was the beginning of a storm. Thus, I felt that my breathing had become a little hurried. I tightly clenched my hand, while he tightly held onto me.


    We stared straight ahead, because we all knew that the cause of all this just now was the coffin, and that there was something in a coffin that couldn''t shake itself.


    At this moment, the Bai Clan''s main gate was no longer open from the inside, so we had been standing at the door all this time. At that time, I felt that I had made up my mind, since they would jump over whenever they jumped, at worst, we would just stay in the courtyard and play with eagles to catch chickens. In short, I would definitely think of ways to help Bai Qi and myself escape.


    Time passed, one minute and one second at a time. I was in a stalemate here, I don''t know how much time had passed.


    I felt as though my heart was about to freeze. Only then did I realize that I was guilty, right? The ghost in the coffin had already left. Otherwise, why would it take so long to come out? Even if it''s a powerful skill, it can''t make us wait that long, right?


    After calming my nerves a little, I suddenly found that the coffin started to violently shake again. At this moment, I could hear the sound of the wind whistling past my ears.


    I knew it might have been the wind that had just blown into the house.


    I don''t know what''s going on. It was clearly about to calm down, but why did it suddenly appear again!


    The things inside the coffin will definitely pop out soon. Furthermore, the two runes that I stuck on the coffin will burn up and the people inside will scream out.


    The thing I was worried about still happened, and the coffin lid immediately flew up and charged straight ahead. It''s still good that Bai Ruochen and I were so close to each other, otherwise, the two coffins would have directly split us in half. At this moment, I didn''t dare look into the hall, but I felt that I was tightly holding onto Bai Qi.


    "Wife, now you know fear?"


    Suddenly I heard the voice, cold and low.


    "Bai Ya!"


    Honestly speaking, I had never looked forward to his arrival. This was the first time I looked forward to her arrival, so I immediately felt as if my heart was at ease. I only heard Bai Ya coldly looking in front of us and saying, "It seems that their souls have already been controlled and refined into little imps. The ancestors of the Bai Clan have no way of restraining them."


    "Been refined into a little kid?"


    How was this possible? Was there really a person who raised ghosts in this world?


    That would be too terrifying, too shocking.


    I didn''t want to believe it in the beginning, but I had no choice but to believe it in this scene. After all, everything I saw was something that the textbooks couldn''t explain, so whatever Bai Ya said was what he meant. What was the reason?


    "People like us, who are born with the Mysterious Gate Escape Armor, actually include a lot of things, including things like chasing away dead ghosts. So it''s very possible that they were caught by the person who raised them."


    I couldn''t help but frown slightly. After hearing what Bai Ya said, it seemed that it was indeed true. However, I''ve only heard that people who raise ghosts usually have unique constitutions, but what''s going on with them ¡­


    Could it be that the bones of all the members of the mortal family are very novel, but that''s not right, because the stepmother in front of me is not a member of the Bai family, so I feel that there must be a reason for this.


    "At the time, they hurt you, but they couldn''t harm you, and now they have been corroded. Because when I saved you, they emitted a lot of Yin Qi, so it was absorbed by these people. One reason is because their bodies are too dense, so their bodies are very weak. The second reason is definitely because the Bai Clan was set up by someone. They have been waiting here for me to make my move the entire time, so they can take away their soul! "


    "Calculated... That Taoist? " I suddenly thought of that stinky Daoist who forced me to marry someone who almost killed me, and I couldn''t help but gnash my teeth in anger.


    "Perhaps he was a swindler himself and colluded with some people who raised ghosts. However, I never expected them to silence me."


    I suddenly felt a kind of fear, not the fear of what I was seeing, but the fear of the human heart.

 C39

    Bai Ya nodded. I don''t know why they raised ghosts, but I really don''t understand. There are people in the harmonious society who raise imps. Are they not afraid of those imps'' backlash? However, it was too late to think too much about this situation. I simply turned my head to look in front of me and found that the Bai Clan''s residence was constantly shrouded in a layer of black fog.


    I had never seen such a thick black smoke before. It was as if someone had ignited a large pile of firewood, and the smoke was drifting upwards, but there was no more firewood in front of me, only the deep well.


    I did see this well before coming to the Bai Clan, but I didn''t care too much about it. When I rode the bike, I just thought that the well was empty and was sealed by the Bai Clan.


    It''s not true." First of all, there''s a bucket next to this well, and there''s a lot of water hidden in it. I remember when the two Bai Clan men pressed down on this ancestral hall and Bai Qi''s hall, I saw them myself, it seems that a servant was pulling on a rope beside this well, which meant that there really was water in this well.


    With the current situation, I really couldn''t remain calm. I had to hide behind Bai Ya while trembling in fear.


    Because I knew that he was probably the only one who could suppress this kind of situation. After all, it was the only time in my life that I had ever seen smoke coming out of a deep well, and I would never see it again. However, I did not understand why smoke would come out of a deep well like this, but said that only I could see it and no one else could.


    I don''t know if this black smoke represents these ghosts, but I had a feeling that this well definitely had an extraordinary origin. I looked at Bai Ya and saw that he was frowning, showing a surprised expression.


    It must be that there was a dead person in front of the well, and the reason why I dared to make such a bold guess was actually only because of my sixth sense. I felt that my senses had always been quite accurate, so I felt that there must have been a dead person inside the well, and someone must have died here.


    "Bai Ya, didn''t you say that your ancestor was a Feng Shui master before? "Now that your father is afraid of damaging his merits, he doesn''t want to continue doing research, but from the looks of it, it seems that you don''t know what kind of behind the scenes your father is up to, right?"


    Now that the facts were laid out in front of him, it was very obvious that there was definitely a dead person inside the well. Moreover, it might even be the death of a vengeful spirit.


    I turned my head to look at Bai Ya. He should have understood what was going on, but now that I saw that he didn''t have the heart to explain so much to me, controlling the scene in front of my eyes was the most important thing. I couldn''t let those ghosts escape.


    "Fei''er, you will always be following me, don''t run around. I will explain to you later." Bai Ya''s expression was heavy as he told me this. I thought to myself, ''I''m just trying to run, I can''t escape anyway.''


    Where can I go? Everywhere I ran, I would die. Naturally, I followed behind him with my life on the line.


    Although I said this in my heart, I could only nod my head obediently on the surface. As I held onto the back of his shirt, I saw that Bai Yi bit his middle finger and drew something in the air.


    Although I didn''t know if he could draw talismans as a ghost, I felt that his design was indeed similar to the one on the talisman given to me by Yuan Qingfeng. Therefore, I felt that it was very possible that he was drawing talismans.


    However, when I saw Bai Ya''s serious expression, I didn''t dare to disturb him anymore. Thus, although I had my doubts, I didn''t ask him anything. After Bai Ya finished drawing the rune, he immediately turned into white smoke and flew towards the black smoke.


    I couldn''t help but think about the scene when I saw Yuan Qingfeng using that brush to draw talismans in the air. So when he was drawing talismans in the air, it turned into white smoke.


    Right now, I am just a gourd eater standing here looking at Bai Ya majestically driving away ghosts in front.


    Although he is also a ghost, but once other ghosts endanger my life, then Bai Ya will definitely not let them go, so I''ll just say that those ghosts are quite unlucky, but I think that there should be a father among these ghosts. Don''t tell me that he didn''t even let his father go, and planned to suppress them together with him.


    I had such a doubt, so I couldn''t help but to stare at him. When the white smoke rushed towards the ball of ghost aura, I felt the temperature around me plummet. I also heard a lot of hissing and crying in my ears.


    Either, I thought, or the hellhole had released so many monsters, or her father had done so many evil deeds while he was alive, but I didn''t think the chances of the latter being very high. After all, who could have killed so many people? I don''t think his father was one of those heinous people.


    "I guessed it right!" At this moment, I only saw Bai Ya speak in front of me.


    What did he guess? Now, I have a vague feeling about Bai Ya. Although he wasn''t directly related to his parents'' matter, this didn''t exclude a direct connection with him. Or, it could be that Bai Ya clearly understood why his father died so tragically here.


    While I was thinking this, Bai Ya bit down on the cigar on his middle finger once again. He tossed the blood drop into the air again and muttered something to himself. At this moment, I saw a very strange scene; the few drops of blood that I threw out did not land on the ground. Instead, they just floated in the air.


    Bai Ji''s speed was extremely fast. His movements just now were done in one go. At this moment, I felt an ominous premonition. The two corpses in the coffin wouldn''t jump out soon, right ¡­


    Otherwise, how could the lid of the coffin fly out? Just now, my attention was focused on the black hole. I really didn''t notice where the two corpses in the coffin had gone.


    Only then did I react. Turning my head, I saw the two corpses jumping out of the door. I didn''t know why, but I couldn''t get out.


    "Bai Bai Bai ¡­" "Bai Ya, look!" At this moment, I pointed to the door with trepidation as I spoke to Bai Ya. He turned his head to look in the direction that I pointed to and snorted coldly, ignoring me.


    I just kept trembling and didn''t dare to look at the door. Actually, it wasn''t because of anything else, but because the two corpses were too scary. They were already slashed with many knives, and now they look like two huge figures that are sewing to make up for the damage.


    Bai Yu saw that I was also a bit confused, so he explained to me, "I set up a barrier, so they can''t get out."


    "That''s good ¡­" After hearing Bai Ya''s words, I heaved a sigh of relief. However, my mind was already tight on the strings. I wanted to stare at the black smoke and then turn around to look at the two corpses by the door.


    At this moment, I suddenly noticed that the black smoke was slowly gathering into a group of people. They were the ghosts that I had just seen walking around the room ¡­


    My little heart couldn''t help but beat faster, and by this time all my blood had already flowed into my lower body. Actually, this was also my body''s instinctive reaction, which was to run away as soon as possible in case of an emergency. However, I felt too nervous and my heart was beating faster, so I had some hypoxic brain problems.


    I woke up in the hospital with Yuan Yue and Bai Qi by my side.


    I know that what happened just now should have already passed, and it was very obvious that Bai Ya was definitely not in this body. I couldn''t help but think back to what happened just now, I''m sure that I had some lingering fears.


    At that moment, I suddenly remembered the cowards I had hired. If they didn''t kill me, then I wouldn''t be able to explain myself. At this time, I heard Yuan Yue say to me, "It''s great that you''re awake. When I received the call from Bai Yu, it was somewhat inconceivable that you would actually faint from the fright of the ghost. Furthermore, those guys are also in the process of recuperation. When we went over, those ghosts seemed to have already left. It seems like they didn''t really want your life. "


    When I heard Yuan Yue''s words, I couldn''t help but twitch my mouth. Those ghosts didn''t want my life. It was obviously Bai Ya who came to help. If not, would he still be able to see me alive?


    I glared at Yuan Yue. Previously, Bai Qi did indeed have a phone call from Yuan Yue, no matter how foolish he was, he should have known that I had fainted, so I had no choice but to call for help. Otherwise, it would have been Bai Ya who called me.


    The most important thing is that I finally escaped this calamity. I didn''t expect that there would be so many things left in the Bai Clan village. If I was really caught off guard and caught unprepared, it would really scare me a lot.


    One ghost is already stronger than Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng combined. I can already guess Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng''s strength now, if they were also in that room at the time, then they wouldn''t have been able to beat those mysterious opponents.


    There are a lot of things that I still don''t understand. For example, why did those two corpses suddenly turn out to be corpses and why Bai Ya told me about that ghost keeper. I am completely confused and don''t know what''s going on, so I can only collapse on the bed.


    If this were to spread out, I would definitely faint from fright. How ridiculous would it be?


    I couldn''t help but secretly decide not to let anyone else know about this matter, or else I would soon go to university. If my classmates were to find out, it would definitely be a very shameful matter, after all, most of them think that science holds the highest position in this world, and everything else would be fake.


    To these people, all I can say is: You guys are too naive, there are even nether marriages, how can there not be any little ghosts.

 C40

    "Hey, why are you so ungrateful? "I sent you to the hospital with good intentions, yet you''re treating me like this, turning over your head with just a roll of your eyes?"


    "Anyway, thank you very much. Wait for me to treat you to a meal, I''m a little dizzy right now, why don''t you go out first, I want to rest first. " Yuan Yue was indeed like this. No matter what he did, he liked to be rewarded. Thus, he would naturally not let go of this opportunity.


    Yuan Yue reached out and touched my forehead, and I couldn''t help feeling a little uncomfortable. Although Yuan Yue was quite good-looking, to be placed on my forehead by a boy like him was actually a little shy. I turned my head away and didn''t say anything.


    Yuan Yue muttered to himself, "As long as you don''t have a fever, then I''ll go back to White Cloud Temple. You don''t know how much effort Bai Yu and I put in to transfer you to this hospital. You really must treat me to a good meal." Actually, I don''t want to eat, so it doesn''t matter. There''s a movie that''s going to be released soon, so you just have to watch it with me. "


    "No way!"


    He stood in front of me and Yuan Yue, directly blocking his line of sight, and then tyrannically replied with the word ''Yuan Yue''. Yuan Yue naturally knew that Bai Yu''s personality was very stubborn, so he didn''t want to argue with him. He only spoke a few words to me, telling me to take a good rest, so he left the room first.


    I let out a deep sigh. I didn''t really care if I was watching a movie or not. The only thing on my mind right now is whether or not Bai Ya got rid of those scumbags. If Bai Ya didn''t get rid of those scumbags, wouldn''t that be a constant threat to us ¡­


    "What happened? When I woke up, I found that you were already lying on the ground. Did something happen?" At that moment I heard Baiyi''s voice, and I turned to stare at him. Then I told him what had happened.


    "Although that damn older brother of yours doesn''t usually do anything good, he has saved my life several times. This time, I really have to thank him ¡­"


    I now understand. No matter what Bai Ya is using me to do in this world, he didn''t threaten my life. Instead, he is protecting me, so I feel that this ghost is actually quite reliable.


    After all, he had saved me from the start of the taxi, and it seemed that he had already saved me three times. So, I felt that Bai Ya wasn''t someone who didn''t commit all sorts of crimes, and after all, if he really was that bad, he definitely wouldn''t have saved me.


    "Then you don''t hate him that much?"


    "Yes."


    I nodded. They''ve called me a few times already, so what reason do I have to hate him anymore?


    Is it just because he''s a ghost that he didn''t hurt my life? At most, he put a soul bond on me, and although that thing does torment me, it doesn''t matter as long as I don''t hang out with other people. After all, no man wants to be cuckolded?


    He was a ghost, but he certainly didn''t want to see me mixed up with some man in the world of the living.


    "Yuan Yue told me earlier that he found a way to get rid of Bai Ya. Initially, he wanted to ask for your opinion, but since you said that you wanted to rest, he didn''t say anything." Bai Qi sat on the edge of my bed and continued, "You... "Do you agree?"


    "Completely eliminated?" I opened my eyes wide, and then thought about the look on Bai Ya''s face when he was protecting me. I saw that the depths of his eyes were indeed showing concern for me, and I could see a trace of affection in his eyes, so I felt that it was definitely an unkind and unjust thing for me to get rid of Bai Ya. He saved me, and even if I didn''t have any feelings for him, I still couldn''t be so ruthless. I naturally shook my head.


    "Of course not. Right now, Bai Ya can also be considered our savior. Why must you be so ruthless?" "Actually, I just wanted him to stop pestering me, but now that I think about it, he just wants to follow me, so I just follow me. Anyway, I''m not that afraid of those evil spirits anymore, compared to those especially terrifying ghosts, Bai Ya is already considered a ghost that''s a beautiful man."


    Now that I think about it, my opinion of Bai Ya has truly changed. Moreover, it''s not only a small change, it can be said to be a huge change.


    I hated him from the start, and even thought of letting him go to hell and stop pestering me like this, because I didn''t know what his motives were, just that she was going to lose my life if she followed me, and even that he had planned to make me a scapegoat.


    But now that I think back on what he did for me, I don''t think it really was like this. Bai Ya probably had something he didn''t do, even though we were just using each other as leverage and he could use me to do things in the world while I was always saved by him.


    That''s why I don''t hate him anymore. I even feel that if Bai Ya was a living person, it wouldn''t be bad for them to start a relationship.


    However, Bai Ya is already dead and very thoroughly dead, so I definitely won''t fall in love with him. Although my heart is filled with gratitude and I also view him as my benefactor, I don''t want to have any conflicts with him.


    I was lying on my bed with my eyes fixed on the ceiling. The things that were on my mind were immediately discovered. Bai Ruochen''s face suddenly enlarged in front of me, and she accidentally kissed my lips. I couldn''t help but widen my eyes, as I felt my scalp tighten, this person in front of me definitely isn''t Bai Qi!


    "Wife, it looks like you''ve thought it through. You''ve completely fallen in love with me. I''m relieved."


    I couldn''t help but take in a deep breath as I looked at the cold face of Bai Ya. His soul was still within Bai Ya''s body. So, it had been Bai Ya from the start till now!


    I couldn''t help but curse Yuan Yue harshly in my heart. This damned bastard was following beside him, yet he didn''t have the slightest reaction. It was better not to be a Taoist for someone as stupid as him.


    I couldn''t help but twitch my mouth. Since Bai Ya was in an extremely good mood, then I definitely couldn''t disappoint him. If he wasn''t happy, what would I do then? I rolled my eyes and said while chuckling, "Hehe, so you still haven''t left. Since you know what I''m thinking, then don''t be so overbearing in scaring me into saying that I want a round room. I feel that we can take our time and cultivate our feelings."


    "True ¡­"


    After he heard what I had to say, he felt that it made more sense, so he nodded his head, and seriously, I broke out in a cold sweat for myself.


    Luckily, I didn''t say anything bad about Bai Ya. If I had said that I would eliminate Yuan Yue, then I would have already become a corpse. Furthermore, the heavens have eyes. My life shouldn''t have ended here!


    "Oh yeah, then tell me about the ghost keeper. What do you think it is that you have to do in the mortal world? Can you tell me? Now that we are on the same side, can I help you? "


    In fact, I wanted to know what exactly was going on with the ghost keeper. I wanted to help him later on, but I told him so casually because I thought Bai Ya wouldn''t agree, but I didn''t expect him to actually nod his head and agree!


    "That''s true. Actually, there is one thing you can help me with." After thinking for a moment, Bai Ya raised his hand and kissed me on the cheek. He pinched me before smiling lovingly and continued, "There is a fake mountain behind the western suburbs of Lin An University. There are some runes engraved on that fake mountain, I need you to sneak in and help me erase those runes."


    Lin An University, you made a thump. Isn''t this my school? There are still a few days before the start of school, I''m going to register at school. Being close to the western suburbs is definitely not a problem, but to let a new student secretly erase the words on the fake mountain, this is to destroy the school''s property, I''m very likely going to be directly punished or expelled!


    This is indeed a little difficult, because the school is full of surveillance cameras. If you want me to erase that rune without anyone noticing, I feel that it''s not too realistic. I feel that with your strength, you can personally go up.


    I smiled as I looked at Bai Ya. I felt a bit embarrassed. I had just agreed to it well, but I was immediately scared off the moment he assigned me the mission. It really did feel a little like I was a turtle hiding in its shell.


    However, there was nothing I could do about it. After all, I had just reported to the school and there was a crime of destroying the school''s property, so should I still go to school? Bai Ya slightly frowned and said, "Do you think I can get close to the runes on the fake mountain?"


    Hearing Bai Ya''s words, it made sense to me. After all, those are talismans. However, I also feel that he can draw talismans himself. So, what''s so difficult about erasing a talisman?


    "Oh yeah, didn''t I draw a rune when I told you to go off the rails?" The painting you drew seemed to be quite similar to the one Yuan Qingfeng drew. Aren''t you a ghost? How can you draw talismans? "


    I am a Ghost Immortal, and although my grade is not high, I can slowly cultivate. Thus, I can still draw talismans simply, but, even though I am a Ghost Immortal, the talismans of a Daoist cultivator are after all, also to drive away ghosts. Although most of the robes do not have much power towards me, but I have no way of getting close to them, let alone getting rid of the talismans they drew.


    So it was like this. After listening to Bai Ya''s explanation, I understood the logic. It was probably because even though he was a Ghost Immortal and could draw talismans by himself, the talisman he drew was a Ghost Talisman.


    Although Ghost Talisman and the talisman drawn by the Daoist Priest could drive ghosts away, it was obvious that the one drawn by the Daoist Priest was stronger than him. Therefore, even if it could not affect his body, it could still cause him to be unable to get close.


    I can help you, but before I say it, what do you want to do? Besides, since there are runes on the fake mountain, it is very likely that they are there to suppress some ghost.


    I don''t wish to be used as a gun by others now, so there are some words that naturally have to be said first. As long as Bai Ya can explain himself to me clearly, I will naturally help him.


    "Time is not up... I can only tell you that every Ghost First and every one of them will have a few imps as errands, so I just advanced to the Ghost Immortal Realm, and naturally I want to recruit some of the imps to run errands, and this will be beneficial to you, so I let you release the few imps that were suppressed below the fake mountain. They are not evil spirits that do nothing but die in vain. "

 C41

    "A dead child? "Then why didn''t they go reincarnate, and get suppressed under this fake mountain instead?"


    Every school is built in a cemetery, this is no longer a rumor, but it is a real thing, so it''s not too surprising that there are some things to suppress ghosts in the school, so I don''t think it''s strange, but these kids actually died in vain, so why don''t those Taoists let them reincarnate and just press themselves under this fake mountain? How pathetic that would be.


    "It''s not that they don''t want to leave, it''s just that they can''t." At this moment, Bai Ya shook his head, "You have to know that not every ghost can be reborn after death. These dead children cannot be reborn. Saying that they died in vain is actually an abortion for a ghost baby."


    As soon as Bai Ya finished speaking, my heart skipped a beat, and I suddenly thought of that damned kid that Yuan Qingfeng had taken care of that day. It''s just too scary ¡ª a dark face, and with such a petite body, it gives me a little psychological shadow over the doll. How can I release these ghost babies?


    Was he certain that these children would not be resentful? If these children were as resentful as the ones Yuan Qingfeng had suppressed last time, it would definitely affect the students in the school badly and might even harm others!


    Unless Bai Ya explains to me why he accepted these Ghost Souls, it would be easy to recruit other ghosts. After all, there are many wandering ghosts in the forest right now, so I can easily recruit them. If I can''t get a new baby, then as the water bucket under Lord Ghost Immortal, it would naturally be quite impressive.


    After all, they had never been to this world before. Therefore, they definitely did not understand that this was the good and evil of the underworld, so they might not be able to calm the resentment in their hearts. Once it was released, it would bring disaster to a region.


    Wife, I know what you are worried about, the reason these children are there is actually because the Taoists gave them a place to return to, but it''s not a solution, it''s just like an orphanage, the children should always grow up, they can''t just stay here forever, that fake mountain is actually a refuge, which means the dead spirits will all be near this fake mountain, so I told you to remove the rune demon, I will take these children under my hand, when my immortal level ascends, these children can also be reincarnated.


    Hearing Bai Ya''s words, what he had done was indeed quite tall, because if they had stayed in this fake mountain all the time, then who knew when it would be. After all, people still had a hundred years to go, but these children would always be ghosts and wild ghosts.


    Their president has been wandering around for a long time...


    Now that they had a chance to be reincarnated, it was time to take good advantage of it.


    I thought about it and could not help but agree to it. This was not only helping me and Bai Ya, but also for the sake of those children.


    "Alright then, I promise you."


    After Bai Ya heard my answer, he gave me a kiss on my forehead. Then, he said, "Actually, the thing I said was to always cultivate ghosts and immortals in the mortal world. As for the extent of my cultivation, I don''t know."


    "What can cultivating to become a Ghost Immortal do? I think it''s better to reincarnate."


    Bai Ya seemed a little unhappy after I said this. He lowered his head and glanced at me. I couldn''t help but shut my mouth and listen to what he had to say.


    "After becoming a Ghost Immortal, one can no longer be bound by fate. Because the reason why I started cultivating in the Ghost Immortal Realm is actually because I remembered something, and because I forgot something that is rather important to me, I needed to cultivate in the Ghost Immortal Realm to be able to remember it. "


    After Bai Ya finished speaking, I also understood why he wanted to cultivate to become a Ghost Immortal. Actually, it''s not bad to be a Deity, it''s a little carefree, but if he refines to a Ghost Immortal, then wouldn''t my position directly rise to a Ghost Immortal after my death?


    That''s what I thought in my heart. After all, there should still be many years until my death. At that time, things will become better, and I don''t know what will happen in there. Perhaps Bai Ya and I will break the Underworld Marriage Contract.


    "As for the ghost keeper I mentioned, you must be careful because before I started cultivating, I wanted to take in a few imps. However, later on, I discovered that there seemed to be people secretly controlling a few ghosts, causing them to be completely out of their control."


    "It''s so scary. What if I meet someone who raises ghosts?"


    "The people who raise ghosts are not scary. What is scary is the people who raise ghosts with ill intentions and tricks. They specifically chose some ghosts that died tragically to become imps, and these ghosts have a greater killing power. In addition, the backlash from those ghosts is actually quite powerful as well, but in order to achieve their own goals, they accepted a lot of people who died miserably like these as imps ¡­ "


    Bai Ya stopped talking here because I knew that his father might have done some heartless things while he was still alive and was also a bit indifferent towards his two sons. However, he was still his father, so Bai Ya cannot just sit there and do nothing about the matter of getting refined into a little ghost. He will definitely find the person that made his father into a little ghost.


    Thinking this way, I couldn''t help but have a strange feeling towards Bai Ya. I knew that this strange feeling was definitely not one of longing or admiration.


    Cultivating to become a Ghost Immortal was a difficult thing to do, but he still had to do it. It could be seen that when he was alive, he was still a person with great perseverance. You can die early...


    Also, from what he said, it seems like he''s cultivating and it has nothing to do with me, so I can be carefree and do not need to worry about any problems. There''s only one thing, and that is, I can''t fall in love!


    This was indeed a rather heavy blow to me, because all the girls in university would prefer to have a relationship. However, with Bai Ya''s interference, I had a silly Bai Qi by my side. You can''t talk about it when you''re in love... I couldn''t help but feel a little bit regretful.


    "Oh yes, and one more thing. Would you have any bad effects on Bai Qi if you had him on your body so often? His health isn''t that good, and he''s stupid, so I don''t think he''ll be able to take it. Do you have any other options? "If that''s the case, then I won''t have to keep possessing him ¡­"


    It''s equivalent to me using his yang energy to roam around in the human world for a while and also to experience the feeling of living. It should be good for him, it''s not bad, after all, his body is weaker, and he and I are twin brothers, so it won''t be bad for him if I attach her body. Since our fates are similar in the first place, so it''s very suitable for each other.


    After the last bit of worry was gone, I couldn''t help but feel relieved. As long as Bai Ya didn''t do anything to me and didn''t harm anyone''s life, I would just let him be. Speaking of which, I also feel that it''s a good thing to have such a bodyguard by my side.


    "Right, this is the stone I gave you. Take it well, don''t throw it away."


    At this moment, I saw Bai Ya pass me the small stone that I threw out. I took it and looked at it dumbly before nodding my head.


    Although I don''t know what this stone is, but it still has a little effect on one''s body. No matter what, it is impossible for a person to encounter such a powerful ghost forever, so it should be better to take it. I thought this way and put the tongue around my neck once again.


    "Then where are you usually? Was it always present in his body? "


    "No." Bai Ya shook his head as he said that, but when I saw him staring at the stone, my heart couldn''t help but sink. Could it be that he was inside the stone? Doesn''t that mean he was sticking close to me? But the stone had to be made into a pendant, or what else should I make? It''s too ugly to make a bracelet. A key chain?


    "It''s good that this stone is made into a necklace, so don''t think about it any further."


    I didn''t expect that Bai Ya would be able to see through my thoughts like that. I couldn''t help but slightly furrow my brows; with my current appearance, I definitely wouldn''t be able to refute anything and could only hang the necklace around my neck. "Do you usually not come out frequently during the day?"


    I thought of one point and asked her, because I felt that it was better to be able to grasp Bai Ya''s movements. If that was the case, then I wouldn''t need to find him who was caught off guard and scare me, so I looked at him. At least knowing when he might appear next, this made me mentally prepared for it.


    "I can appear anytime, anytime, anytime." I can appear anytime, anytime.


    "¡­"


    Why do I feel like Bai Ya saying these words is purely a child''s words? Because my words contained a meaning, that is, you better not appear in front of me often. It was obvious that he had already heard it, so he could not help but be a little angry. I didn''t dare to ask anymore, so I could only close my eyes and yawn slowly.


    Bai Ya knew that I was really tired, so he lightly patted my head twice. "You have to be careful when getting rid of the runes on the fake mountain. Don''t let the school find out that you are in trouble."


    I closed my eyes and lightly nodded my head. Actually, it wasn''t that I didn''t want to see him, but that I was really sleepy and that school was about to begin in two days. I should quickly plan how I could complete the first mission that he had given me.


    After all, those Ghost Souls were actually very good under Bai Ya''s hands. Firstly, Bai Ya''s cultivation speed was relatively faster.


    Yuan Qingfeng also said that people like Bai Ya, who had just died and could become Ghost Immortals, were extremely rare. It could be said that this was an unprecedented event.


    If I could be reincarnated as soon as possible, then that would be for the best, and I also like children a little bit. Although that ghost baby left me with some shadow, it''s still a good thing that the children in the school who haven''t been touched by the secular world are still so pure.


    "Ugh ¡­" "Pain in the head ¡­" At this moment, I heard Bai Yu''s foolish voice and slowly opened my eyes. It seems that Bai Ya has already left.


    I couldn''t help but think about the things that Bai Ya told me just now. I really couldn''t hate this dead ghost anymore in my heart.


    I looked at Bai Qi and said, "I think you should know about the first half of what happened in the Hundred Clans. The second half is actually thanks to your damn brother''s help, so we were able to escape, so this time I think it''s better for us not to target that brother of yours ¡­" His heart is not bad. "


    "He saved you?"


    Bai Yu Rui rubbed her head and looked at me. When I looked at him, there was actually a hint of happiness in my eyes. I couldn''t help but smile as I looked at him.


    I should have thought of that, but I was a little selfish in the beginning, and I didn''t think about what he was thinking.


    In fact, he didn''t want to see his brother be hurt. They all said that a dead person couldn''t be revived, but he saw Bai Ya again, so perhaps from the start, it wasn''t fear but joy.


    A five year old child doesn''t understand ghosts or gods. All he knows is that his family has returned. I feel that Bai Ya and Bai Yu are indeed very similar. The main reason is that their characters are very similar and they are all for the sake of others.


    Even though he forced me to marry someone from the underworld, he still respected my wishes and didn''t share a room with me. Otherwise, if he really wanted to, I felt that I would definitely not be able to defeat him, moreover, he could have many choices, but he chose to take in those children as his subordinates. At that time, they could be reborn without having to suffer in the human world.


    "So you''re not angry with him?" Bai Wei looked at me with a silly smile.


    I nodded.


    "Then... You don''t like him, do you? If you marry my brother, can you marry me again? "


    Cough cough, why did this topic suddenly change ¡­


    "Let''s not talk about this issue. We should talk about matters of the heart in the future ¡­" I couldn''t help but exhale. I didn''t expect Bai Wei to be so obsessed with the question of who I was going to marry.

 C42

    I have been busy these past few days, planning how to go to the top of the fake mountain and erase the runes on it when school starts. After all, I felt that the runes engraved on the fake mountain were very deep, and that the Daoist wanted to carve them on it.


    Otherwise, if I casually sneak in and be discovered by the patrolling security guards, wouldn''t I be doomed? Therefore, I should think over this matter carefully.


    A week before school started, I had been sitting at home, studying it.


    On the other hand, my longevity shop has already opened.


    However, the business was so poor that basically no one came ¡­


    I can''t help but feel that this Bai Ya doesn''t really know how to choose a place. He actually chose such a remote place and moreover, there aren''t any regular customers ¡­ However, even if the business of the longevity clothing store was very poor, it had nothing to do with us. Bai Qi and I were living a very relaxed life.


    The reason was simple, it was because I had received another 500 thousand yuan from my stepmother to spend. As for Bai Yu''s inheritance, it had yet to be transferred to him.


    Since we already have so much money, we won''t care when the inheritance comes in.


    It''s his after all, and this $500 thousand is mine, so I''ll have to figure it out carefully and spend it again.


    I must save some money for myself in the future. If I can''t find a job, I can''t keep running this lousy longevity clothing store.


    I had been studying how to erase the fake mountain rune since the start of school, but when I received a call from Yuan Yue, I couldn''t help but be startled. Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng had already disappeared for more than a week, but I didn''t know if the bird they were talking about was still alive or not.


    Or were they bragging again?


    I didn''t think the latter was likely, but when I received the call, I felt a little unsettled.


    "Xiao Fei, you should still remember the eighth brother that I told you about, right?"


    Yuan Yue asked over the phone.


    I thought, Isn''t this nonsense? Just what is the matter? Why are you still trying to keep me in suspense?


    Of course, I remember that eighth brother very clearly. It was even said that he was some godly bird that had lived for 50 years!


    Was he trying to find some excuse to say that his godly bird had died?


    I heaved a sigh of relief in my heart. I didn''t know what kind of mentality this was either. I was obviously worried about whether or not they could connect to the legendary God in the past few weeks, but now, I wasn''t worried at all.


    Perhaps it''s because I no longer have any guard against Bai Ya and I also know that Bai Ya definitely won''t harm me, so I didn''t want to deal with him at all.


    "Oh, that eighth brother. You want to tell me that he''s already dead, right? I''ll go with you guys to eighth brother''s grave to burn some incense. This matter will be turned over like this, since Bai Ya is temporarily not a threat to me, so we don''t need to deal with him and it will save us a lot of energy. "


    I told him so easily.


    However, I didn''t expect Yuan Yue to laugh after a short moment of silence. It was as if a stone had suddenly smashed into my heart, making my heart beat really fast.


    Could it be that eighth brother wasn''t dead, and what they said was true?


    There really was a bird that had lived for 50 years?


    I couldn''t help but feel that the change in this world was really unpredictable, and I never expected such a thing to happen. But I already knew what Yuan Yue''s next sentence would be, so my mind raced as I tried to think of how to stop that master from coming here to deal with Bai Ya.


    "How can we deceive you? Just a moment ago, my teacher had already written a letter to her, saying that she will find some time to come down the mountain and personally see what exactly is going on with you, and then find a way to completely remove the nether marriage contract. "


    After all, I only thought that they were just bragging. I didn''t expect them to really make the eighth brother, who had lived for so long, fly even once. This was quite shocking.


    But the reality is right in front of me. His teacher will be coming down the mountain soon. I couldn''t help but be a little nervous. What if his master''s Tao technique is too profound and it hurts Bai Ya?


    After all, Bai Ya''s nature is not bad and he does not pose the slightest threat to me, so I cannot be so heartless.


    I suddenly remembered that Yuan Yue said that his teacher would help us break the Underworld''s marriage contract, and didn''t say that he definitely wouldn''t allow Bai Ya to be reborn. Thus, I slightly heaved a sigh of relief and asked in a probing tone, "About that, actually, I feel that it''s better if we help Bai Ya get reborn earlier. There''s no need to go all out against him ¡­"


    "Xiao Fei, what''s wrong with you? Could he have been possessed by a ghost? Your mind seems to be a little muddled, why are you speaking up for him now, could it be that you have lost your mind to him? As long as he''s still a ghost, he will definitely continue to haunt you! "


    Yuan Yue couldn''t help but be a little surprised. Previously, I was crying and screaming about how I must get rid of Bai Ya. But now, I seem to have completely changed. This doesn''t make it suspicious anymore.


    I thought about it, and felt that it would be better to explain this to Yuan Yue. After all, even though Bai Ya is already a dead man, his mind still hasn''t been completely lost, and it can be said that he wanted to become a Ghost Immortal and even wanted to help those dead babies to reincarnate, so it could be seen that he was still bent on doing good.


    It''s like this, I think. Since Buddha said saving a life is better than building a seven-layered pagoda, then we must have created a seven-layered pagoda to turn this ghost into evil ¡­" "Cough cough, besides that, he''s already at the Ghost Immortal level. If he''s actually a Ghost Immortal, then this matter should not be left to the Daoist cultivators.


    After I said this, I sensed that Yuan Yue was also no longer speaking on the other side of the phone. I felt that he was probably thinking about my words, so I continued, "He can already be considered a deity, even if he''s a ghost, he still left a name for the deities, so if you guys were to just randomly kill him, I think that it''s very likely that you will get into some trouble. For your teacher''s sake, it''s also for ourselves, so it''s best not to provoke him.


    Bai Yu sat beside me and nodded as I said this. I knew he understood what I meant, and from the bottom of his heart, he definitely didn''t want his brother to be killed by me personally.


    So, I couldn''t help but feel a little apprehensive. What if Yuan Yue doesn''t agree to it ¡­


    Or could it be that the Grand Master was as heartless as a Fa Hai and used some magic tool to subdue Bai Ya? If that happened, I felt that I would be very sorry for Bai Ya and would be very ashamed of Yu Wei.


    Thus, I felt that if Yuan Yue doesn''t agree, then I might as well stop contacting him. Since there are so many people, even if his master were to come, he would definitely not be able to find me.


    I couldn''t help but think this way, but then I saw Yuan Yue on the other side of the phone speak again.


    "I don''t think you''ve really fallen for that ghost, right?"


    My heart suddenly stopped. I didn''t think that he would say such a thing. This caught me off guard. I was stunned and didn''t reply.


    However, Yuan Yue seemed to agree with my words and he felt that I had already accepted it in my heart. He couldn''t help but let out a sigh, and my heart suddenly trembled a bit. After thinking for a while, I replied, "I don''t know what kind of Ecstasy that ghost gave you. However, what you said makes sense. After all, Bai Ya is already a Ghost Immortal, so I feel that with my master''s personality, he must be very strict with rules and regulations. Therefore, he will definitely not touch Bai Ya.


    "Peace negotiations? Good... Thank you... Um, you misunderstood. I don''t like him, and because he did save me a few times, I can''t just repay him with kindness, right ¡­ Besides, I do have some misgivings, which is why I''m reminding you, so don''t talk nonsense, I don''t like him! "


    After I finished speaking, I saw that Bai Qianzhang was nodding his head like a rattle. He was pouting discontentedly. "That''s right, my wife only likes me. She doesn''t like my brother ¡­"


    Looking at his expression, I couldn''t help but feel that it was extremely funny. After hanging up the phone, I saw him looking at me with a wronged expression, as if he wanted to receive my affirmation once again.


    "I don''t like him. He''s already a ghost without a physical body. How could I like him? Be a good girl. Let''s study how to sneak into the school''s rock garden and erase those runes."


    I smiled and looked at Bai Qi, and then I patted his shoulder to comfort him. After hearing my words, Bai Qi was also relieved, and nodded his head.

 C43

    Seven days later.


    It just so happened that it was already autumn when we entered the academy. Bai Wei and I had put on our new clothes and happily reported in. As soon as we entered the school gates, I immediately felt that my new life had just begun.


    This is a comprehensive university, and my report is for forensic science. There are very few girls studying forensic medicine, so when I went to the registration office, I only saw two or three girls. The rest of the students were all male students.


    Furthermore, most of the male students were very tall and sturdy, especially those fat male students who liked studying forensic medicine. Looking at their expressions, they weren''t afraid of ghosts, so I couldn''t help but feel that I was still quite small. After all, if a weak girl like me were to study forensic science, no police department would want me.


    When I registered, I saw that there was a senior and a senior sitting opposite of me. The two of them should be used to seeing those tall and big boys, so they didn''t feel that there was anything worth raising their head to. After all, there were still a lot of people here.


    Normally, people who study forensic science don''t look that outstanding. But this time, after I handed over the form, I saw the senior''s hand tremble before slowly lifting his head ¡ª


    I looked at his expression, his eyes first indifferent, then slowly filled with light ¡­ As if it had just lit up... The light bulb.


    In the end, he stood up and held my hand tightly. He shook it vigorously before I could react. I didn''t know what was going on and could only look at him with an embarrassed smile. "Learn ¡­" "Good growth, senior, you''re so passionate ¡­"


    "Zhao Qin, I ¡­" I am not dreaming right! "


    Looking at the excited look on the senior''s face, I couldn''t help but be confused. Who was the Zhao Qin he was talking about? He must have recognized the wrong person ¡­ Or could it be that he had been adding his watch and becoming a fool?


    I couldn''t help but feel a little apprehensive as I took two steps back. Looks like this medical examiner is really quite dangerous ¡­


    Before he understood me, he opened his mouth to ask, puzzled. I saw that senior sister by his side stood up and I could clearly see her face. She wasn''t very good-looking, but I felt that she was ¡­ Integrity.


    She had a square face, small eyes and some dark skin. She looked at me with wide open eyes and then turned her head towards the senior seriously. "It''s true! Qiang, we also have today''s forensic drama! "Ahahahaha ¡­"


    As I looked at the senior sister''s earth-shattering laughter, my heart couldn''t help but tremble. These two must be insane. Why do they look even more insane than Bai Qianzhang?


    "Your name is ¡­" Murong Fei, your name sounds nice! This year, you have to bring glory to our Department of Forensic Medicine! "


    I''m so embarrassed ¡­


    Although I didn''t know what the two of them were talking about, there were still many people lining up behind me. So in order to not delay them, I could only smile perfunctorily and then take my list to retrieve the bedding and bed photos ¡­


    As I walked, I recalled the evil smiles of the two of them and couldn''t help but shiver. At this moment, Bai Yi followed behind me. Because I had already completed the procedures for him just now, Bai Yi was going to stay with me at school from today onwards.


    This was also his first time staying at the school, so he was naturally very excited, feeling very new, walking around everywhere. Moreover, based on his looks, he was one of the best in the school, even though he only smiled, as long as he didn''t say anything, he would not reveal his fear.


    Now he looked like a handsome, sunny boy.


    As we walked in the middle of the campus, he had already attracted the attention of many female students. Everyone looked at me with gazes of envy, and I couldn''t help but feel a little proud. After all, it was the first time a girl from the countryside had such a handsome male student by my side.


    Right now, Bai Yu''s position is a helper in our school''s cafeteria, so we lived in the staff dormitory. I felt that the worst part of the journey was when the girls all ran over to ask Bai Yu for his phone number, as if they completely ignored my existence ¡­


    Bai Yu, on the other hand, was at a loss. He just followed closely behind me. No one asked him anything, but he didn''t say anything. This made him seem even more cold and aloof.


    His IQ didn''t know how to use a mobile phone, so I planned to teach him how to get online when I had time.


    After all, he could read a few words, but not too many of them. After all, a five-year-old with IQ can only recognize some words in the elementary school, so it''s not easy to read the news. I was actually thinking that he had a phone that would facilitate our communication, and I wasn''t too sure, what if he got bullied in the staff room by himself ¡­


    Now we were carrying a lot of things, all carried by Bai Wei himself, and because he was a bit more muscular and well-built, it was more than enough for one man to carry two people''s daily necessities, and because he carried both of us alone, it was clear that he had a good character, too, and that he was hardworking and handsome, which was indeed the standard of the princes in the girls'' hearts.


    So many girls couldn''t help but stare at him. I turned my head to look at Bai Qi and felt a little bit sour. Bai Yu''s eyes were staring straight at me without even turning to look at those girls. I couldn''t help but feel a little bit more comfortable.


    "Come with me to the entrance of my dorm. After putting down the things, I''ll go with you to the staff hostel to arrange something." I said.


    Bai Qi nodded seriously, then said in a silly tone, "Fei''er, from now on, can we not live together anymore?"


    After saying that, I felt my heart suddenly beat, and I quickly looked around me. Luckily, no one nearby heard him, and his voice was also a bit softer, otherwise, if I let others listen, the entire school might soon know that we lived together ¡­


    I also said before that the two of us are cousins now, and that''s what I told the school, so I definitely can''t reveal it. Even if Bai Yu and I are innocent and have nothing to do with each other, we still have to pretend to be siblings.


    "I''ll call you Big Bro from now on, but what about you? Just keep calling me Fei''er."


    "But ¡­"


    Bai Yu was not stupid, of course he could distinguish the relationship between husband and wife as well as brother and sister, so he was unwilling, but since I was obviously stronger and he would listen to me, he gave a slight cough and gave him a look, causing Bai Yu to be so frightened that he did not dare to make a sound.


    "Then... Then are you still my wife? "


    He also knew what I was thinking about. Looking around, he felt sure that no one else had heard him, so he bent down and put his face close to my ear and asked in a low voice.


    His voice was deep and strong and magnetic, making my heart beat slower by half a beat. I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down, then nodded without another word.


    There are six of them in a room, and there are four of us in the girls'' dormitory. Fortunately, there are fourteen of us in the girls'' dormitory.


    Furthermore, they were all talking about three women acting out, and living together with four girls was already quite troublesome. If there were six of them, there would definitely be some small groups.


    Actually, I am a person who is very carefree. I really don''t like those kinds of fights between little girls. The four of them have a dorm room ¡­ I''m rather satisfied.


    I first entered the dorm, then let Bai Yu carry my stuff for me. At this time, there were still two girls inside the dorm, and the first thing they saw was not me, but the handsome guy behind me, so they naturally thought that this person must be my brother.


    Otherwise, how could a freshman brazenly ask his boyfriend to follow him around the entire school? Furthermore, the both of us had rather high looks, so a handsome man and a beautiful woman walking together in the school would inevitably become the focus of attention in the eyes of others.


    No one would be stupid enough to do that, so my two roommates'' first reaction was that we were siblings.


    "Wow, there''s actually a great beauty in our dorm!" At this moment, a short-haired girl about 1.7 meters walked towards me. She leaned against the ladder rack, looked at me and smiled, and said, "My name is Cheng Weiru, my name is both male and female. Haha, what''s your name?"


    If her hair could have been shorter, then she would''ve been more like a boy. She also had a darker appearance, and from a glance it was obvious that she was a very good girl in sports. I looked at her and smiled: "My name is Murong Fei, this is my cousin Bai Qi."


    At this moment, I saw the girl who was a little bit lower, about one meter, come over. She was staring at the white picture behind me, and she smiled at them, and then she found my bed and climbed up the ladder to help me with my bedding.


    "Waa, this is your cousin! He''s so happy! Ahh, your cousin is so good-looking! He even takes care of you! If only I could have a brother as good as you! What a pity! That brother of mine is especially overbearing ¡­" "Hehe, I''m Shi Xiaoling from the forensic department."


    He said that he was a specialist in forensic medicine, and I suddenly remembered. Previously, I did see her petite figure at the registration office, but I didn''t see her appearance. Although her appearance was average, her personality was very lively and cheerful.


    Bai Rui helped me clean up after a lot of hard work, so I leisurely chatted with the two of them.

 C44

    "This cousin of yours is so handsome, what is his specialty?" I know that our school has an art major, he wouldn''t be studying acting, right? " At this time, Shi Xiaoling''s gaze was still on Bai Qi.


    I glanced up at Bai Qi and saw that he was like a deaf person, earnestly helping me to spread the blanket while simultaneously sweeping the feather duster towards the wall. I couldn''t help but smile slightly, and then turned to look at them both. "No, this cousin of mine has a rather miserable background, so he didn''t go to college. He came to our school to work. He''s in our school cafeteria. If you want to see him, you can go to the cafeteria every day."


    I thought about it for a moment. Bai Qi was here now, and I couldn''t tell the girls about his parents'' deaths and how he had been framed by his stepmother. Besides, I was involved in this, so I couldn''t explain it to them in one or two sentences, and I didn''t want to talk to them, so I decided to change the subject.


    Shi Xiaoling and Cheng Weiru also knew that this wasn''t a good idea to ask further, so they didn''t continue asking. It was at this moment that I smelled a bit of a choking perfume, and this perfume was quite pungent. I couldn''t help but sneeze, and when I turned around to look, I saw a very pretty girl at the door.


    "You guys came early, I''m Dong Gugu from the archaeology department, take care of me in the future."


    The girl was dressed in a light blue qipao and looked very pretty. The girl shouldn''t be wearing some choking perfume, as if she would feel that her personality was more flamboyant, so my first impression of her was that she must be a very proud girl, but I didn''t expect her to be more easygoing. It was completely different from what I had imagined.


    The three of us introduced ourselves, and then, as I expected, Donggu Gu''s gaze turned to Bai Qi. When she looked at him, I noticed a hint of sympathy in her eyes, and I couldn''t help but be startled. Could it be that this little girl saw that there was something wrong with Bai Qi''s IQ?


    Sure enough, she turned to me and whispered, "Your cousin is so handsome ¡­" It''s quite a pity, otherwise, with his looks, he would have been able to sign a production company and become a superstar. "


    It seems that this Dong Gugu really isn''t ordinary, just a glance is enough to tell that there is something wrong with Bai Qi''s IQ. After hearing Dong Gugu''s words, the two girls both raised their heads to look at Bai Qi, and then they couldn''t help but stare at me with wide eyes.


    "Cough cough, looks like you''re really strong. You''re indeed an archaeologist, nothing can escape your eyes. That''s right, my cousin did have a little problem with his IQ. He stayed with my child, but he was good, and he was very kind."


    In any case, they will find out sooner or later. Moreover, as for the matter about Bai Wei''s IQ, I have no intention of hiding it from them. After all, as time passes, they will definitely find out.


    At the same time, Bai Yi had finished cleaning up. He nimbly climbed down from the top bunk and looked at me as if he was taking credit for something. There was a trace of emotion in his eyes and I couldn''t help but feel goosebumps!


    This fellow can''t be thinking of letting me kiss him, right?


    "Hehe, Fei''er, pack up, you can sleep comfortably now." Bai Tan laughed happily.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" About that, everyone, I''ll send my cousin to his dorm first. You guys chat slowly, I''ll see you later. "


    After Bai Ji had helped me pack, I told him to take Bai Qi out of the dorm as soon as possible, or else it would be hard to protect Bai Qi. Then I would say something awkward, and I might not be able to explain it all, so I hurried out of the dorm with Bai Tan in tow.


    Diagonally across from our girls'' dormitory was their staff dormitory. There were a few teachers living there, as well as some school staff living at a distance away from us. The only difference between the two was that this building was a place for men to live, that is to say, some rooms were occupied by men, some rooms were shared by women, while others were occupied by a family.


    These staff members weren''t young anymore. Although there were a few young ones, most of them had families, so the school didn''t separate the male and female employees.


    "Foolish brother ¡­" Ah no, big brother, cough cough ¡­ If you think you''re not used to living together, or if they bully you, then tell me, I can go find the school''s leader and directly assign you a single room, since it''s a problem of more money and less money, you can stay together with the six of them, but there''s actually a benefit to it, after all, if you have anything they can take care of you, you can be considered the youngest. "


    Bai Qi listened attentively to what I said, then nodded his head. He said with an indifferent expression, "It doesn''t matter, I don''t care who I live with. As long as I can see you every day, I''ll be happy!"


    I couldn''t help but blush again. I didn''t say anything else as I looked around. Suddenly, my attention focused on a woman who looked to be in her forties. I don''t know why, but I felt a little uncomfortable with her.


    This woman was also carrying some daily necessities and bedding, so I knew she was probably a new employee at the school. I just didn''t know if she was a teacher or a worker.


    I saw that she was probably alone, too, and it was hard to carry things, and I couldn''t just sit there and let her do nothing. After all, it was more than enough for Bai to be carrying things in one hand, and although I was a little repulsed by this woman, I saw that she was having a little trouble, and I couldn''t help but feel that I had to help her.


    After all, she would likely be a colleague in vain in the future. It would be better to be kind to others and get on good terms with them. I patted the child''s shoulder and pointed at it.


    I said whatever I wanted, so he walked briskly over to the woman and said a few words. The woman looked at me again, and I saw her face ¡ª although she was in her forties, she seemed to be in good shape, and she was well-dressed, except that her slender arms and slender legs were very thin.


    "Thank you, really good kids." After Bai Qi took the object from her hand, she walked over to me and smiled.


    I felt a little uncomfortable because she looked to be my mother''s age.


    However, the words she said made her feel like an old lady. Furthermore, from the looks of her clothes, she did indeed look like an old granny ¡ª dark patterned, loose pants, plain long sleeves, like an old granny who had gotten up early in the morning to practice the Taiji Sword in the park.


    If she hadn''t been so much younger, I might have thought she was an old woman.


    "Auntie, are you the teacher here?"


    Although there were some shadows in my heart, I should still say some courtesy. Thus, when I asked her about it, she shook her head and smiled. "I am either a teacher or a gatekeeper."


    I couldn''t help but to have some questions when looking at the door, as I''ve seen two old men. Moreover, our dorm has a house attendant as well. If she said she was looking at the door, who knows which door she was looking at?


    I couldn''t help but be curious, so I blurted out a question to her, but her answer surprised me.


    "The school morgue door."


    I couldn''t help but gasp. No wonder when I first saw her, I felt that there was a shadow in my heart. It was because she was guarding the school''s morgue door!


    I couldn''t help but feel goosebumps all over my body. The one looking at the door to the school''s morgue was actually a woman? And it was a middle-aged woman!


    Shouldn''t they all be strong men? After all, the Yang energy is rather strong. Moreover, this auntie in front of me seems to be quite thin and weak, and the yin energy she carries should not be weak as well. So, to let him see the main door of the morgue, I feel that it is still rather dangerous.


    In the future, it was very likely that he would stir up some trouble. After all, a place like this was still a taboo.


    "The morgue? Are there a lot of dead people there? "Hehe, our family owns a longevity shop, they''re all for the dead ¡­"


    At this time, he didn''t know which one of the tendons in Bai Yu''s body had gone wrong, but he wanted to say something. He turned around, smiled, and said to the woman.


    The woman paused for a moment, apparently not expecting us to open a longevity shop. She looked at me, and there seemed to be ripples of light in her expression, but in the end she didn''t say what she was thinking.


    I sensed that she was hesitating to speak, as if she wanted to say something, so I couldn''t help but feel that this person must be very mysterious.


    Otherwise, who would look at the door of the morgue for no reason at all?


    This was not something an ordinary person would dare to do, let alone a woman!


    I can''t help but feel that this woman must be careful, after all I still have a mission, and that is to remove the runes on the mountain. Since I haven''t even gone around to the back door of the school yet, I really don''t know what the fake mountain looks like, so when I''m done, I''ll go to the back door of the school with Bai Bi to see what the fake mountain looks like, and then think about when I can make a move.


    But if that is the case, I should be most wary of the woman in front of me, because she looks at the door of the morgue and is likely to be on duty at night.


    So, I have to be careful. After all, the morgue is also at the back door of the school. If I make any noise, I probably won''t be able to escape this woman''s eyes, so it''s better for me to deal with this auntie first.

 C45

    "Auntie, I''ve always heard that some strange things are going to happen in this morgue. Aren''t you afraid?" "How dare you look at the door of the morgue yourself?"


    I couldn''t help but try to get close to the woman in front of me, who smiled and waved her hand, "That''s nothing, I''m not afraid of any ghosts, snakes or gods. Furthermore, I looked at the door of the morgue, didn''t I give you a lot of money? "I also have some with me, which is why I am not afraid at all. Oh right, little girl, what major are you studying?"


    "I... The medical examiner. "


    After I finished speaking, the woman laughed and then looked at me. "It''s good to be in the medical examiner''s office. People in the medical examiner''s office are the bravest, so you''re definitely not afraid, are you? That way, when you get bored in the evening, you can come here and chat. Oh right, when the students of the forensic science department are taking their final exams, they are all medicine, so they stay in the morgue to carefully study the corpse. Under normal circumstances, the morgue won''t open at night, but if you need to study at night, I can open the morgue for you! "


    I can''t help but laugh in my heart. I shouldn''t be at that level, right? I should be able to practice properly so that I don''t have to hold my feet for the time being. I didn''t expect to meet such a grandma who looked at the morgue.


    At this moment, I suddenly remembered that this old lady said she had some talismans on her, so I couldn''t help but feel a little curious. Where did she get this service from? Because White Cloud Temple is the only one nearby that sells some real talismans, the rest of the talismans are basically made by the scammers of fortune telling, so I feel that this woman might be a talisman from White Cloud Temple.


    Since you mentioned White Cloud Temple, then there must be the matter of Yuan Qingfeng and Yuan Yue. So I couldn''t help but ask, "Aunt, you know that the two Taoists in White Cloud Temple are uncles, have you heard of them? Because you said earlier that you had some talismans on you, I was wondering if it was from them? "


    By then, the two of us had already reached the corridor and Bai Ji was waiting for us at the foot of the stairs. The two of them, this old lady, looked at me and then at Bai Qi, then slapped her thighs and laughed. I know that the two of them are quite famous in this city right now. Moreover, White Cloud Temple only has a few relatively intelligent cultivators, so everyone knows about Yuan Qingfeng and his nephew Yuan Yue. I also heard that recently, the two of them seem to be helping a girl drive a ghost ¡­ "


    After saying that, the old lady sized me up once again. Then, she frowned slightly. "Girl, the girl that they were talking about couldn''t be you, right?"


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t even remember to go up the stairs. I lifted my foot and collided with the stairs. Just as I was about to fall down, I saw that Bai Qi was indeed fast.


    The instant I fell, he was lying on the ground like a human cushion. I fell on top of him, and I couldn''t help but hear him take a deep breath.


    I knew it must be the pressure pain, after all, I am a lot of weight, he is under the hard stairs! I couldn''t help but feel a pinch in my heart.


    He was actually able to act as a human cushion. This was not something that an ordinary person could do!


    "Ah, brother ¡­" Brother, are you alright!? " Looking at Bai Yu''s face, I couldn''t help but feel my heart tremble a little. I hurriedly tried to help her up, but who knew that Bai Chi wouldn''t stop me. Instead, he just calmly picked up the woman''s things, "Stupid girl, watch out for me!"


    "Oh good ¡­" "Huh?"


    In those few seconds, I didn''t react, but all of a sudden I felt that something was wrong with him. Why did he suddenly call me stupid girl?


    It can''t be? At this critical moment, Bai Ya actually possessed his body again!


    Didn''t he say that he had some matters to attend to recently and wouldn''t disturb us? Why did it suddenly appear again!?


    I couldn''t help but feel my heart beat up. I turned my head to look at the woman and saw that she had a worried expression. She looked at me and said, "Little girl, you didn''t hurt your fall, did you? Be careful, I think I''m right. You really do seem to be the girl in their legend who was married to someone from the underworld. Sigh ¡­ "Poor child."


    "Cough, cough ¡­" "Actually, this is just feudal superstition. Auntie, you shouldn''t believe it. Even though we said we''re engaged, there''s nothing wrong with it ¡­"


    As I said that, my gaze couldn''t help but shoot towards Bai Ya. He had a smile on his face as he looked at me, as though he was waiting for me to say those words.


    After hearing what I had said, he winked at me in satisfaction. I couldn''t help but be flustered for a moment.


    "Aiyo, there are some things that must be trusted by feudal superstitions, so you''d better eliminate that ghost as soon as possible, little lady. Otherwise, your life might end at such a young age!"


    She looked at me with a serious expression and after hearing the word ''get rid of'', I immediately felt my heartbeat slow down by half a beat. Then, I hurriedly said, "It''s alright, auntie, I think this is just what you said. In fact, there''s nothing wrong with that ¡­ Your dorm should be here, right? "Then we''ll leave our stuff here and go first. We''re on the fourth floor."


    "Fourth floor?"


    After listening to what I had to say, the woman couldn''t help but reveal a worried expression. She then looked up and saw that we were at the second floor, which meant that we are two floors higher than him. She pondered for a moment, then she shook her head and said, "Oh little girls, why do you live on the fourth floor? Don''t you know that there are always strange things happening on the fourth floor? And this fourth floor only has one dorm! "


    I shook my head, at a loss, I had never heard of anything weird happening in the staff dormitory. Otherwise, I would have told the leader to change the company. However, there were six people living in this dorm and all of them were on the same floor ¡­


    I felt that this was definitely not possible. It must be a rumor. I didn''t put it to heart and only shrugged my shoulders. Then, I bid farewell to the lady and walked up with Bai Ya.


    "Hey, why did you suddenly come here? Didn''t we inform him beforehand? You can''t just suddenly attach yourself to him! "


    As we walked up, I looked around to make sure there was no one around us before I whispered to him.


    "Don''t you want to see me? Or do you not welcome me at all? " Bai Ya didn''t reply to my question. Instead, he continued walking upwards. There was a trace of a smile in his voice as he spoke. There was no trace of anger in his tone.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" "Welcome ¡­"


    For a moment, I was speechless. I initially thought that I wouldn''t be seeing him for the time being, but I didn''t expect him to appear again so soon. I didn''t know why he had appeared this time.


    Or did he change his plan and not let me erase the rune from the fake mountain?


    I couldn''t help but to let out a sigh of relief, thinking that this was for the best. I didn''t want to take the risk anyway, maybe we could find another way to release the souls of those children under the fake mountain.


    "My wife, my sudden appearance this time is due to a calculation that you have encountered a calamity. I must pay more attention because I must quickly close up and cultivate, so I cannot be by your side, and I cannot help you. So, before I go into closed door cultivation, I must warn you repeatedly, although this calamity should be dangerous, you must still be careful."


    He paused for a moment, then lowered his head and looked. I didn''t know what he was thinking, but very soon, he raised his head and looked at me. I saw a hint of worry in his eyes, and I couldn''t help but feel warm inside.


    "Also, you must be careful of this old woman. He is not as young as she looks, I think you should have guessed it already. Otherwise, how could a middle-aged woman guard the morgue late at night?" So you must pay attention to her! Furthermore, if you can distance yourself from him, you must definitely not interact with her in any way. "


    When Bai Ya said that the middle-aged woman was an old woman, I couldn''t help but feel a jolt in my heart. Previously, Bai Ya said that there was an existence that raised ghosts.


    But... The way she looked didn''t seem like her at all!


    My heart was a little flustered, but since Bai Ya had already told me, I should be more wary of this woman. I must have thought that I could communicate with her a little more, because this way, it would be more convenient for me to go to the fake mountain at night to erase the rune and release the children''s soul.


    After hearing what Bai Ya said, I felt that I should still trust Bai Ya''s intuition. As for having a good relationship with this woman, I don''t think that was a problem. After all, I wasn''t too happy when she said she wanted me to get rid of Bai Ya. Moreover, I didn''t feel too good about her from the start.


    So, I''ll still listen to Bai Ya in the future and try to stay as far away from her as possible!


    "Okay, don''t worry, I will pay attention ¡­"


    Even though I said that, I couldn''t help but worry a little. When I thought about how Bai Ya had predicted that there would be a calamity happening to me and that it would happen very soon, I felt my heart beating really hard. I couldn''t help but become nervous.


    Fortunately, the result of his calculation was that there was no danger and I was only slightly relieved. However, this feeling was like a child waiting for a needle. Even though he knew that he wouldn''t be able to escape the needle, he was still very scared.

 C46

    Seeing that I was so obedient, Bai Ya nodded his head and patted my head, "You have to be obedient when I''m not around these past few days. Besides, I think that you''d better not go to the fake mountain these days, as I''m 80% sure that disaster is related to this fake mountain, so you should wait until I finish cultivating before going to the fake mountain. Otherwise, I won''t be able to help you with anything along the way. I have no way of knowing, understand?"


    His words made me feel relieved. Actually, I didn''t want to go to the fake mountain and even released a bunch of children''s souls in the middle of the night. No matter who it was, they would be very afraid of this soul.


    I didn''t expect that Bai Ya would really protect me so well. In order to prevent me from getting injured, he was able to temporarily give up on searching the souls of those children. I couldn''t help but feel a little touched.


    As we spoke, the two of us had already reached the fourth floor. Just as we arrived at the fourth floor, I had the same gloomy feeling as when I was at Bai Ya''s funeral shop.


    The staircase was in the middle of the corridor. Looking at it this way, it seemed like the two ends of the corridor had no end. The two ends were windows that let out air, so the wind that passed through them felt more desolate.


    I couldn''t help but shiver, like Bai Ya was leaning against me. Even though Bai Ya was already a ghost, I felt an extra sense of security by his side.


    "As expected, what the old woman said is correct. There is indeed something wrong with this floor!" Wife, don''t come over when you have nothing to do in the future. As for Bai Qi, don''t worry, his physique is better and he has been infected by my ghost aura, so nothing will happen to him. "


    He knew that I must be very worried about Bai Yu, so if there really was something going on, I wouldn''t sit back and do nothing, so he told me beforehand that Bai Yu was completely safe here.


    After receiving his precious words, I could be considered completely relieved. Since Bai Ya had already said so, I definitely wouldn''t dare to approach the fourth floor anymore.


    I planned to follow him to the dormitory, find a bed, and after Bai Ya left, I would give Bai a good lesson. I knew that after all that had happened between the two of us, that idiot''s endurance was also very high, so I didn''t think he would be scared to the point of peeing his pants like the others.


    I let out a breath, but it only made Bai Ya a little unhappy, because he really didn''t like me, didn''t want the other boys to talk to me, and didn''t want me to care about the other men. So I said, "My little expression made him a little jealous." Bai Ya didn''t look at me, but instead, he frowned and held the bag tightly in his hand.


    Seeing him in such a state, my heart couldn''t help but sink. He would probably really be angry, right? However, I didn''t bring this up first. He told me not to worry about getting into trouble ¡­


    "You ¡­ Are you angry? " After saying those words, I couldn''t help but feel a little regretful.


    It''s none of my business whether he''s angry or not. Why should I care?


    However, since I have already asked, there is no way to change it. Bai Ya seemed a bit surprised, he didn''t expect me to care about his feelings, so he turned his head, and his gaze immediately became very gentle.


    His gentleness made me feel a little intoxicated. His smile was very beautiful, with shallow dimples and deep eyebrows. It almost made me sink into his brows.


    This is because only Bai Ya can show such an expression. His smile is very cute, but I still feel that it has lost some of its spirituality.


    "Stupid girl, if you ask me that, I won''t be angry ¡­" After Bai Ya finished saying those words, he didn''t finish his words. It was as if he was still thinking about something. Then, he directly placed his face in front of me.


    He looked at me with a hazy smile, and I couldn''t help but stop.


    The two of us were so close, and I felt a deep connection and doting in Bai Ya''s eyes.


    I can''t help but feel that if only he were a living person.


    However, this thought only lasted for an instant, because when Bai Ya made such an expression, his intention was very obvious. Moreover, he even raised his hand and nodded on his face, indicating that he wanted to kiss Bai Ya!


    I couldn''t help but frown. This person''s skin is indeed too thick. He actually let me take the initiative!


    However, since there''s no one around, it''s fine as long as he''s happy. In any case, I can''t afford to offend this great deity.


    Thus, she closed her eyes and kissed his face once more.


    I can barely remember how many times I''ve kissed him, and I''ve always been reluctant to do so, but the feeling of kissing him is still better, as if my whole body has been electrocuted.


    Of course, when I kissed him, my face was flushed, and I was frowning in a very reluctant manner.


    Naturally, he didn''t see through this little thought of mine. Otherwise, he would be even more pleased with himself and would definitely kick his nose at me!


    Thus, I definitely couldn''t let him know what I was thinking. After hearing what I said, I took a deep breath and looked around the surroundings. Bai Ya is currently beside me, so no matter what, he definitely wouldn''t dare to approach us.


    As I thought about it, I couldn''t help but feel a little proud, as if I''m riding on a big backer. I tightly grabbed onto Bai Ya''s sleeve, thinking that it was my unconscious that would do such a small thing, I didn''t think that I would be so reliant on him. By the time I reacted to it, my hand was already tightly grasped in his palm, unable to break free.


    "Wife, I like what you''re doing."


    First of all, let me state that I was just a bit more nervous, so I got close to you!" I glared at Bai Ya. This person''s mouth is a bit cheap, but he would always say something that would make me blush in the face. Bai Ya was silent for a moment after hearing what I said, and then felt a little unhappy.


    "Then according to what you said, it doesn''t matter who is standing next to you, you would still act like that?"


    Sure enough, I knew that this big jar of vinegar must have been knocked over. I couldn''t help but wail in my heart. How could I be so unlucky as to encounter such a possessive and unreasonable ghost servant!?


    "You, what nonsense are you spouting?" Of course not, don''t you know what I''m thinking... Other than you, I won''t take the initiative! "


    After saying that, we''ll sneeze at him. It looks like I''ve lied a bit too many times today. When I go back, I''ll definitely do a lot of good deeds. Otherwise, I''ll definitely have bad luck.


    I took a deep breath. After I finished speaking, I saw that Bai Ya''s complexion had improved greatly. He nodded in satisfaction and kissed me back on the face.


    I couldn''t help but blush. This big jar of vinegar still hadn''t finished kissing!


    One must know that on the surface, Bai Qi and I are cousins. Although the person in front of us isn''t Bai Qi, but his damn brother, if anyone else were to see this scene, they wouldn''t think this way!


    They''ll think I''m cheating on the school leadership, and maybe they''ll kick him out!


    "Alright, that, let''s hurry and find a place to stay!" If anyone saw them, I wouldn''t be able to explain myself, so I hurried over. I looked at the list in my hand, looked around, and then pointed to the door next to the staircase: "478!"


    I didn''t see the number on this list at first, but now it looks like it''s really bad luck. How could there be such a number on this list!


    However, the school has already agreed to let Bai Yu stay in the school. This is already considered very good, I didn''t expect them to have any good dormitories.


    I sighed. It was better to have a place to stay anyway, so he''d have to be wary of ghosts at all times.


    "Hmph, what? Do you think that number is unlucky?"


    At this time, Bai Ya received the mouse and asked about this list. After confirming that it was indeed 478, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    This is the first time I''ve seen him smile so brightly, and my heart can''t help but tremble. His gaze is like a piece of plaster stuck to his body, unable to move away!


    He turned his head and looked at me affectionately. "Stupid girl, it''s better to be unlucky than to marry a ghost. This can already be considered to be extremely unlucky, so it''s only a number.


    I didn''t expect that this dead ghost would have such a gentle day. I couldn''t help but nod my head.


    Bai Ya laughed and took out a key from his pocket, then opened the door to the dorm.


    The moment we walked into the dorm, I realized that the two of us were actually the first people to come to this dorm. I don''t know where the other five came from, whether they are teachers or people like him who work here ¡­


    I looked around and chose a spot very close to the door so that I could run out if anything happened to Bai Qi.


    "Just make the bed. This place is really cold, I feel a little uncomfortable ¡­ " Maybe it was a woman''s sixth sense, but I just felt sick and wanted to get out of here.

 C47

    "Hmph, let him do it himself. Then ¡­" You have to take care of yourself, so I''ll be leaving first. " After I finished speaking, Bai Ya stood in front of me. I could tell that there was a hint of reluctance in Bai Ya''s eyes, it seems like these few weeks of him cultivating behind closed doors was extremely important to him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have just left like that.


    In any case, he left me with this small protective stone. I felt that if I continued to stay in the dorm, have lessons in the classroom, and don''t go anywhere else, then nothing would happen. As for the mysterious woman that he told me to watch out for, I was always on my guard.


    "Mm, then you can focus on your cultivation. I''ll be fine." I nodded at Bai Ya, feeling a little unwillingness to part from him.


    After I said those words, Bai Ya didn''t immediately leave. He first pondered for a while, then closed his eyes and mused for a bit. Afterwards, he bit his middle finger and drew a rune on his forehead.


    As expected, after he finished doing all this, he looked at me and said, "I was still a bit worried, so I drew a rune on Bai Yu''s body. If something really happened to you, then you can use the blood between his eyebrows to avoid disaster."


    Anyone with a little knowledge of mantras would know that the blood in the forehead was something that contained a lot of yang energy, as well as the essence of yang energy throughout the body.


    Therefore, once it was tainted with blood, it would definitely be very effective. However, if too much blood was used between the eyebrows, it would also remove the body''s Yang energy.


    If I really use it, there must be something wrong with Bai Yu''s body, and it will definitely affect him in some way!


    Seeing that I hesitated for a long time, Bai Ya guessed my worries and felt a little unhappy.


    After all, he didn''t like it when I worried about other men, even if that person was his own brother. Could it be that you are reluctant to use it? If you do not use it, I am afraid that there is no way to avoid an emergency.


    As he said this, I couldn''t help but furrow my brows, and I looked as if I had a deep grudge against him, as if he owed me a lot of money.


    I was a little worried. If I had really used this trump card, then he would have consumed too much Yang energy. He was stupid, and I couldn''t be so selfish as to hurt Bai Qi for my own sake.


    I shook my head. I felt that it would be better not to use this trump card. With the stone that Bai Ya gave me as a talisman, there shouldn''t be any problems.


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t need to worry about my matters. Your trump card has already been made anyway. If anything happens, I will naturally use it in case of emergency. After all, it is more important to keep my life ¡­" "Then you don''t have to worry about me, hurry up and cultivate. If you finish cultivating, then I won''t be afraid of those evil spirits."


    After Bai Ya repeatedly warned me, he reluctantly kissed my forehead and left my body to cultivate.


    I couldn''t help but heave a sigh of relief. I didn''t know why I felt a little nervous when I was standing in front of Bai Ya. Moreover, I felt that my words were a little incoherent.


    I was only lying to him because I really didn''t want to hurt Bai Qi. If there was any real danger, then I would definitely think of another way. Moreover, I felt that this small piece of rock was enough.


    I had already planned that during the time that I would be able to cultivate in Bai Ya, my journey would be 2: 1. I would also be able to go to the dormitory, classroom, and even the dining hall.


    If I don''t go out, then there definitely won''t be any evil tricks involved in provoking me.


    As I thought of this, I could not help but feel more at ease. It was at this moment that I heard footsteps coming from behind me. Turning my head around, I saw two guys walking over together.


    "Oh, so we also have such handsome roommates." "Hello, newcomer, we are the cashiers of the shops under the dormitory. What is your job?"


    These two brothers were familiar with each other. When they saw Bai Yi, they immediately greeted him. They didn''t ask for his name, as the first thing they asked for was his work.


    Bai Qi woke up from his daze and was stunned for a moment. Then he heard the two hulks ask him, and he turned his head to look at me with blinking eyes. "This is my cousin, Bai Qi," I said.


    "The cafeteria is good, but it''s good to eat and drink. I''m just tired from work at noon." One of the two, a fat man and a thin man, and the slightly thinner man looked at us with his hands in his pockets.


    After that, I saw his gaze glance at me a few times, and I felt a little uncomfortable. I really hated people looking at me from bottom to top like that, and he looked me over a couple of times, and in the end he looked a little unhappy. He stood in front of me, frowning, and said: "Fei''Er already has someone she likes, don''t have any bad intentions towards her!"


    He had the sensitive intuition of a child, so he could tell that his dorm mate''s perverted attitude towards me was not kind, so he was not happy. The thin man felt dissatisfied when he heard Bai You say so, but he was still in the same dorm, so he did not express much disdain.


    The other fatty seemed to be more talkative as he stepped forward to smooth things over, "Big brother, your girlfriend is pretty good-looking. The other fatty seemed to be more talkative as he stepped forward to smooth things over," Big brother, your girlfriend is pretty good-looking.


    When the fatty said this, his mouth didn''t even open as he continuously chattered with me. I was getting a little impatient, it seemed that the two of them had been working here for quite some time, I don''t know why they were assigned to this place.


    "It''s just a social meetup, of course there''s no problem. If there''s a social meetup in the future, I''ll bring you guys along with me. You guys should have been working here for a while, but why are you assigned to this fourth floor? "To tell you the truth, I''ve heard from an aunt downstairs that something always happens on the fourth floor. Haven''t you heard about it?"


    I looked at the two of them and saw that the fatty didn''t seem to care at all. His face was full of meat. I looked like a meat bun. I couldn''t help but find it funny, but I didn''t laugh out loud.


    I could see that he was a little frightened, and I felt a little gloated in my heart. In any case, this is my personality, and as long as I don''t like you for the first time, I won''t like you again in the future.


    "About that, it''s just a rumor. Fake, they''re all fake ¡­"


    The thin guy scratched his head as he spoke. I felt that he was a bit lacking in confidence when he spoke, so I felt that he seemed to have heard something. Thus, I decided to get to the bottom of it.


    My curiosity was quite strong, so I really wanted to see what was going on. However, before I could say anything, I was interrupted by the fatty.


    Although the fat guy wasn''t afraid, there were still some things he should be afraid of: "Our dorm has a total of six people, but now we''ve gathered three, after that we''ll have a meal together tonight. I don''t know which one of us has a girlfriend, but by the way, I haven''t introduced himself yet, I''m Zhao Dali, he''s my high school classmate, Liu Chengwei, Beauty, come with us."


    "Of course, this Bai Qi is so handsome. Are there a lot of people who like you?"


    He had never been asked such a question before, so he didn''t know how to answer. He turned his head to look at me helplessly.


    Before he even opened his mouth to speak, I quickly took over his topic. Otherwise, if he opened his mouth to say something, then we would be done for, "Yes, let''s not talk about anything else. Just based on my cousin''s looks, any girl who definitely likes him can already be ranked outside of Earth!"


    Actually, what I said wasn''t against my will. As far as I was concerned, Bai Yu''s face was indeed a beautiful man, and I felt that many girls would definitely like his silly character.


    Previously, I didn''t, but because he hasn''t come out of the Bai Clan yet and has already gone to school, there will definitely be a lot of girls who will notice him. Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but feel sour in my heart.


    Because I don''t want Bai Qi to be so popular. It always feels like I''m the one who''s been abandoned, even though there''s no relationship between Bai Qi and I, but ¡­ How should he put it? I have a feeling of being a pampered person... Women were always like this.


    Alright, then I''ll stay here and take a look at the remaining three roommates, and then I''ll take my cousin out to buy some daily necessities. When you go out to eat tonight, you can call us over.


    To tell you the truth, I didn''t want to go out drinking with these guys on the first day of the new semester. After all, I was more worried about Bai Wei, and if I wanted him to join them, I would need to eat a meal. I also felt that at his age I should get to know more people and that it would be better to make friends with them.


    In fact, I don''t really want to stay here, because this feeling makes me feel a bit uncomfortable. But I am also a bit worried about the character of the remaining three roommates, or whether they will bully Bai Qi in the future.


    So I followed Baiwei and stood here until the three roommates arrived, and I looked at them one by one and thought they were still better people.


    One of them was a middle-aged man, but he was not married yet. The other one was in his early twenties and was planning to get married. He wanted to come to school and earn some money.


    All in all, I don''t think there are any very bad roommates.

 C48

    After the matter of the dormitory was settled, Bai Ji and I left the building, because I had the feeling that there was something bad about the building, and I felt that the building was very gloomy.


    Thus, when I stepped inside, I felt a chill run down my spine. Thus, I thought it would be better to leave as soon as possible. After walking out of the corridor, I immediately felt refreshed.


    But I think we''ll see them sooner or later, and Bai Wei is a bit more honest, so he probably won''t provoke them.


    "In the future when you live with your roommates, you must be careful at all times. It''s best if you don''t provoke any trouble, and I know you are a very patient person." Even though his dorm mate should be fine, other than that skinny guy, I keep having the feeling that that skinny guy was a bit sarcastic and lewd, but I feel that for now, he should still be a more honest person. I just don''t know if it''ll be easier to get along with him in the future.


    It doesn''t matter since I feel that with Bai Yu''s personality, he should be able to deal with a lot of people. No one would care about being a fool, they will slowly discover that Bai Yu''s IQ is different from theirs.


    However, what I''m more worried about is whether Bai Qi would be excluded if he was there, and if his little ego would be harmed ¡­


    He never left home, so this is the first time he went out, and he directly went to school with so many people. I feel that he might be a little unaccustomed to it.


    After the idiot heard what I said, he seriously thought for a moment, then nodded his head. "Hehe, don''t worry, I definitely won''t do anything for nothing. They won''t harm you, and they won''t have any intentions towards you, so I''m fine as well."


    After he said those words, I became even more worried. After all, the peace in front of us is only temporary and no one knows what will happen in the future. From his words, it is as though as long as someone provokes me, I will not easily let that person off.


    After all, no matter what I did in this school, I would still have to deal with some guys, and the major I studied was law, and there were a lot of guys in law, so I felt that it was very common to interact with boys, and it was quite normal for me to talk to boys, and if Bai Xiang felt that this was unacceptable, then I would really feel a headache ¡­


    I couldn''t help but sigh as I looked at Bai Qi. He also looked at me with a serious expression, as if he was determined to chase away everyone who came close to me. However, with his intelligence, he was still unable to tell which ones were stronger.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little worried, so I thought for a moment and said to him, "This way, I''ll wait and see if there are any places nearby that can help you strengthen your body, such as the gym, or let you learn Tai Fist. I think that if that''s the case, you''d better be able to exercise your muscle memory, which means when someone hits you, you can just give him a punch without thinking."


    Honestly speaking, if this was in the past, I definitely wouldn''t care about these things. If he was bullied, then he would be bullied. I don''t have any blood ties with him, so I don''t need to help him like this, but it''s different now. After all, I know that there are people in this world who care about me just like him, so I can''t help but feel that he and I are a pair of difficult brothers.


    Or rather, I had already treated him as my family and cared for him. Even though he was slightly older than me, his height was also much taller than me, and his body was extremely strong ¡­ But in my opinion, he is just a child. I will definitely protect him!


    As I thought this, my determination was strengthened.


    "Learn Thai Fist? Furthermore, I do not want to hurt others. As long as they do not provoke you, I will not intervene. If they provoke you, you can rest assured that I will not be at a disadvantage! "


    Looking at Bai Ji''s innocent face, I couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed.


    After all, I did tell him before to try his best not to be enemies with others, and to make others give way when things go wrong, because his IQ itself is a little different from others. If he were to become a sarcastic person, then his life would definitely be very sad, and I can''t always be by his side to protect him.


    So it was up to him to decide, but now that he had said it, I think he must have had a little independent thought, and he must have known the importance of it.


    "Alright, then I believe in you, as long as you don''t lose out. Oh right, during this period, should we go to the school backyard to take a look? After all, I still don''t know what that fake mountain in school looks like. When we return later, didn''t your roommate say that she wanted us to go out for a meal together? I can also call out my roommates and let everyone get to know each other. After all, in the future, there will be some places where we can help each other out, so it''s better for everyone to look after each other. I also want to see who your three roommates are. "


    I still hadn''t forgotten the mission that Bai Ya had given me. Although I had now made up my mind not to cause any trouble and live around 2: 1, I still wanted to go somewhere else. On the first day of school, I felt that it wouldn''t matter even if I went to the backyard.


    I didn''t tell her about it. Otherwise, he would definitely be very worried, and I didn''t want him to worry about me. After all, if he was worried about me, he would definitely keep following me around.


    Furthermore, he was just a child himself. He couldn''t even protect himself, let alone always being worried about me. If he''s going to get hurt because of me, there''s nothing I can do to repay him.


    "Are we really going to the back of the school? Didn''t you say there were ghosts behind it? Aren''t you afraid? " However, I didn''t feel uneasy. After all, I was quite well-equipped. Furthermore, it was the morning and the ghost wouldn''t be able to wake up in the morning or come out in the afternoon.


    In addition, those brats will definitely not choose to cause a ruckus at the start of the school. I feel that since the Taoists have placed these brats'' souls under this fake mountain, then they will definitely be thinking in their hearts that it would be able to quell their resentment, and maybe even change the situation in the school.


    I couldn''t help but be curious. Although that little ghost could change the Feng Shui, but to change the Feng Shui of a school, I still use those little ghosts who have been wronged to death. I felt goosebumps all over my body.


    This was like jumping into a pool of urine to take a bath. Although his urine had been wiped clean, he still felt uncomfortable all over!


    After all, today is the start of school, so it''s not just us who are circling around the school. Many students are also circling around the school, wanting to see what''s so new about the school, and also want to get familiar with it. After all, we have to live in this school for four years.


    My first reaction should have been one of excitement, as this school was actually equivalent to my second home. Because my father died early and my stepmother wanted to sell me off so viciously, I could only be considered an orphan with no one to rely on.


    I thought about it, my roommates should be some very good girls, so I felt that we would get along well in the future and take care of each other. Just like sisters, I can''t help but feel that life in university is really beautiful. When we arrived at the foot of the rockery, we found that there were a lot of people gathered around to watch.


    When I looked carefully, I found that the fake mountain was very tall, and when I looked up, it was about ten meters tall. When I looked carefully, I found that the fake mountain was very tall, and when I looked up, it was about ten meters long, and the words on the fake mountain just happened to hit the foot of the mountain.


    "His history is already rather long. It seems like this fake mountain should be able to be the spiritual mountain of our school. Let him come and pay his respects before the exam."


    By this time I was standing in front of the rockery, Bai Ji was standing beside me, as if there were a lot of boys around, so he gripped my sleeve tightly, as if he was afraid I would run away.


    "Fei''er, you don''t allow that man to ¡­" I... I feel uncomfortable. "


    Bai Yu didn''t know what the word jealousy meant, so she had to use her discomfort to describe her feelings. I looked at Bai Qi and saw that he was staring at me so seriously that I had to let out another sigh of relief.


    I really didn''t see the guy in front of me. Isn''t that guy a fatty? Why would I look at him when he''s so ugly!


    I felt that Bai Wei suddenly felt like Bai Ya had possessed him. His possessive desire had become so strong that I couldn''t help but feel a little helpless.

 C49

    "Don''t talk nonsense, okay? Didn''t you say that we had siblings at school? If you are caught, then you can''t live in school with me. "


    I felt a headache coming on, and I raised my hand to tap my temple.


    He frowned slightly before looking at me. When he found that the direction I was heading towards wasn''t really pointed towards the fatty, he nodded his head in satisfaction.


    I don''t know what kind of logic he had, because there was a more handsome white figure standing next to me. Why would I pay attention to someone else?


    Just as he was thinking this, I saw the other girls all look at him with adoration in their eyes.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little sour in my heart. He was still talking about me here, but he had already become a scene in the eyes of many girls, so I felt that I could mock him at this moment. Thinking about this, I poked his shoulder with a malicious smile.


    "You''re still talking about me? Look at you, many girls like you right now. Shouldn''t you take a look at it?"


    I could tell what those girls were thinking just from their expressions. After all, I was a girl, so every time I met a guy I liked, I would look at him with that silly look of mine. Although I wasn''t in love when I was in high school, there were guys I liked, so I could clearly see their situation.


    I counted more than a dozen of these girls, but I didn''t expect Bai Qi to be so popular. I didn''t think that my heart would always feel a little sour, no matter what, she works in the school, and there are still a lot of beauties in the school. What if she has her eyes on someone else ¡­


    I couldn''t help but feel a bit of nervousness that I didn''t know why fill my heart. I felt that I was as possessive as them two people who were difficult to deal with.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" Don''t look at me, I''m letting you see a fake mountain! "


    Obviously, I felt a little awkward myself, because I couldn''t help but to think of the scene that just occurred to me. It was like I was loved by other girls, and then I directly fell in love with them.


    Actually, he had to find a wife, that was something I had no doubt about. After all, I couldn''t possibly stay with Bai Xianfeng forever. If I didn''t tell him that it was my wedding, I would have already decided that I wouldn''t have a husband.


    However, I faintly hoped that all of this wouldn''t happen too early. I don''t know why, is it because of my feelings for the Bai Qi siblings, or is it because I still like Bai Qi a little?


    There are a lot of things in this world that I can never explain, and I don''t think about it that much anymore. Anyway, I feel a little bit towards him, or Bai Ya, or both of them.


    The moment this idea popped out, I couldn''t help but be alarmed. I am indeed a trash who would actually think this way ¡­ I sighed and shook my head.


    "Fei''er, are you angry? You... Don''t be angry, I won''t play with those people, and I won''t like them! "


    Bai Yu''s words were spoken in a low voice, and upon hearing those words, I couldn''t help but be alarmed. I hurriedly looked around me. Luckily, no one heard the conversation between the two of us.


    I couldn''t help but stare at him again.


    Seeing my mood, he felt a bit happier. Because he thought that it was due to jealousy, he also giggled. When I saw his expression, the anger in my heart dissipated.


    He didn''t know what he was happy about all day, but he was carefree anyway.


    Actually, this kind of carefree person is not bad either. In any case, with someone taking care of us and someone''s heart aching, if Bai Qi and I were to spend a little more time together, I can''t guarantee that I wouldn''t like him.


    I think it''s all because his parents made him look so good, and there''s bound to be a place for him in the show business, and there won''t be anything more to try to cure his idiocy.


    "Someone''s going to faint soon!" I couldn''t bear to think about all these things, and immediately saw someone shriek next to me. I turned my head and saw a girl falling into the water. I couldn''t help but feel nervous. Someone had fallen into the water here?


    But it''s not so slippery around here! There were also a lot of anti-skid pads.


    So I think...


    I couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat from my thoughts. These Nascent Souls weren''t easy to bully. If they really weren''t easy to bully, then I didn''t think that Bai Ya would want them either.


    So I don''t think it''s any of them.


    After all, this is noon, and I feel that no ghosts would dare to come out. So, I feel that it could be this girl who has a low blood sugar? Maybe I was thinking too much...


    At this moment, Bai Yu jumped into the pond beside me without hesitation and fished the girl out. I couldn''t help but exclaim at Bai Yu''s kindness, looks like I was overthinking this previously, because if there was really something that happened between the two of them, I definitely wouldn''t be at a disadvantage. With his ability, swimming speed, and his character, I think that he would definitely be very strong.


    Thinking about this, I felt that Bai Qi was very tall and powerful, there were already a lot of people surrounding him, so I rushed over quickly. Suddenly, I saw that there were two red scratches on the girl''s ankle, and they were slowly turning purple, as if someone had been grabbing onto her ankle when she fell into the water. I couldn''t help but be worried, and then I looked at Bai Qi: "When you saved her, did you feel that she was very heavy?"


    "Yeah, but it''s fine. I have strength, hehe."


    Bai Yu didn''t know what was going on, all he knew was that a girl fell into the water. He giggled foolishly, then showed me his muscles. His whole body was already wet, like a wet chicken.


    Everyone applauded his quick reaction. I had an ominous premonition that this matter wasn''t as simple as this girl unintentionally thought.


    The girl first spat out two mouthfuls of water and also started crying. She covered her back and said that it was more painful.


    "Let me look at your back."


    Although it''s a bit chilly now, it''s still a little cooler, so this girl doesn''t wear much. The boys who were watching the show around also move away from her. I took off her clothes and looked at her. I immediately felt terrified!


    Behind her was a purple handprint, but it seemed to me like a grown man''s hand, not a child''s.


    But if it was an adult, how could it have been printed on her waist and not on her shoulder? I couldn''t help but have some questions. Thus, after thinking for a bit, I asked, "Tell me the truth. Have you recently provoked something?"


    When the girl heard my words, she cried even harder. "I don''t know ¡­" What did you see? "


    "Yes ¡­" "A hand seal."


    Ah!


    Originally, girls were always a bit timid. After hearing what I just said, she couldn''t help but be especially afraid. After signalling for me, she fainted.


    Everyone turned their heads around. Although they didn''t see the handprint on the girl''s back, some of the surrounding girls could see it clearly. They chattered on with a trace of fear on their faces.


    Not to mention those girls who haven''t seen much of the world, even I was shocked. I could choose to attack people at noon ¡­ This isn''t something an ordinary ghost can do.


    I only have this thought because I''ve heard people say before that only ghosts and deities can have this kind of ability. Thus, I felt that it was very possible that some of them were very powerful, so I couldn''t help but take two steps back.


    Now that the medical staff had arrived in time and saw the girl faint, I quickly lifted the girl onto the stretcher. I looked at the girl''s frail figure and sighed.


    The things I''m referring to are not the Nascent Souls, but ones that are more powerful than the Infant Souls. Those little ghosts would never dare to come out and hurt people at noon, so the conclusion is that someone drowned nearby!


    "You dare to come over ¡­" Aiyo, even we forensic students don''t dare to approach this pond. You guys don''t know about this prescription ¡­ It was extremely dangerous! "I don''t know what was inside. I was going to tell the school to fill up the pond, but the school didn''t fill up the pond for the whole night, and they pumped it before ¡­"


    "It''s useless." I saw the unsightly senior I saw when I signed up, and I saw that he said it was very affectionate, but there really was something sinister about it, but I completely believed that. If there wasn''t something evil in it, then she definitely wouldn''t be able to enter the water.


    After the senior had finished his warning, all the students hurriedly dispersed like a swarm of wasps.


    This kind of thing happened on the first day of school, but to me, there must be something fishy about the fact that I was able to see through it. It must have been a sneaky question, otherwise, why would a grown woman''s palm print appear on her back?


    Furthermore, the strength of this handprint is so great that I''m sure this girl doesn''t know when she likes to play. Someone patted him, so I feel that it''s very likely that he''s an old ghost who has rich crimes and often does this ¡­


    "You''re Senior Chen?"

 C50

    "I am... Oh you, you''re our department''s Mu Fei! "


    That senior looked at me excitedly and said this because when I was registering, this senior''s nature had already made me jump in fright. I knew that his surname was Chen, but I didn''t know anything else.


    It''s just that this senior was a bit overzealous, and I don''t know how he knew me. After all, there were a lot of people who woke up in the morning. I didn''t have to start guessing again.


    "You''re so pretty, I''m sure you''re not mistaken. I didn''t think that you, the cousin, would be so friendly and directly call him out of the lake. It''s a good thing you have a cousin called him, otherwise, it would be a tragedy!"


    Previously, this senior asked me who the man next to me was. After all, I was a freshman and had just reported in, so I will follow according to our original plan. I directly told him that it was my cousin.


    "My cousin is known to be warm-hearted. That''s why when we talk about this issue now, he will definitely pull out a knife to help. You can rest assured on this point."


    "It should be you who saved my handsome brothers, helping me."


    I could tell from the look in the girl''s eyes that she must have fallen in love with Bai Qi at first sight. After all, the matter of the hero saving the beauty was not out of date.


    Thus, when all beauties are saved by the heroes, she will definitely repay me with her body in the end, so I feel a little lost, and this little bit of loss is reflected in Bai Yu''s eyes, because he has been staring at me all this while, so he knows every single one of my expressions and smiles, he definitely doesn''t want me to feel bad, so, after thinking for a while, he said, "I still have something else, let''s hurry up and go."


    I frowned. He was a bit more honest, so he didn''t want to be here, so naturally he wouldn''t be here. I thought about it, since he didn''t want to be here, then we should leave.


    So my face and Baiwei turned back, and the girl started to catch up, but his body was already wet with the spring water, and she was wearing a white shirt, so it covered most of her face.


    It seems like there aren''t just the Nascent Souls inside this mountain. I thought about it, since those Nascent Souls have yet to become Ghost Immortals, it doesn''t matter anyway. However, I''m worried if the Nascent Soul will come to me? After all, I have more Yin Qi on me.


    "Wife, look how well I did!" To him, what he meant by ''good'' was merely pulling me to turn around and leave. Even though it was just a small movement, it seemed to me that his IQ had improved a lot.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a sense of justice, but I see that the girl looks pretty good too. Don''t tell me you really don''t have any thoughts on her. For example, being more considerate towards her?"


    "No!" I definitely do not have any thoughts! " After you said that to me, you immediately became a bit flustered. Then, you planned to wash your hands and swear that I will hold your hand down.


    "Fei''er, I ¡­" I am only considerate to you! "


    I couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat, as if I had heard this saying there, and it was only recently ¡­


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but sigh even more emotionally. These two brothers really have the same thoughts.


    I recalled the girl''s appearance. She was a little sweeter, probably a little bit shorter than me, although not by much, but she was also a little more distinguishable from the rest of the crowd, and her appearance was still quite fair and delicate, so I felt that she was, in all respects, the kind of girl who would be welcomed.


    However, I don''t know which deity she offended to just directly recommend her like that. I feel a little panicked, after all, there''s actually evil existence in this fake mountain, could it be that I''m scared of something? As I thought of this, my heart started to beat faster, and I also quickened my pace. It was just a thought, but I still followed right behind me. I turned my head to look at Bai Qi, but my heart still had a tiny bit of support.


    The reason I relied on him is because he is very kind to everyone. He wants to help others, so I feel that he is very kind.


    Moreover, he still has the ability to protect the people around him. Thus, he couldn''t help but face him in a different light, thinking that he isn''t the silly little brother that I know. Instead, he''s a boy with a slightly lower IQ, but a very good muscle.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little happy in my heart. With his IQ, I don''t need to invite the Goddess to slowly make him better.


    Bai Jian and I met his roommates at the school gate at the agreed time.


    The three people who had just arrived didn''t look like a fighting maniac.


    So I couldn''t help but relax. At this time, my three roommates also arrived, so we introduced each other along the way, chatting and laughing.


    The back door of the school was filled with these delicious foods, so we decided to take a look at the street. After getting familiar with the terrain, we might have a lot of time to gather for dinner, so we could have a good look around to see which restaurant was the best.


    At this moment, I actually saw that crazy Senior Chen in the thick street. After he turned his head to look at me, he immediately ran in front of me in excitement. I don''t know where exactly I got into trouble with this person, but why is he so agitated the moment he sees me!


    Because of my appearance?


    I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that. After all, my appearance can''t be considered as a star level face, it''s just a little better than others''. Why does he keep chasing after me so relentlessly?


    Do you like me? If he liked me, I would never agree, because I don''t like people like him at all. I''m a bit more of a beauty club, and I wouldn''t have chosen him even if I were looking for a guy like Bai Qianzhang.


    I couldn''t help but get a little angry, because this senior had appeared in front of me time and time again, making me feel that he was following me. If he really wanted to follow me, then the consequences would be quite serious, because I especially hated others who would secretly follow by my side and then suddenly scare me. There was also someone else who was just like him, the two of us were completely unfamiliar with each other.


    I didn''t want him to wander around in front of me. I thought a few schools were smaller, but it couldn''t be said that I saw this person three times a morning. There was only one possibility, and that was that this person might be secretly following me.


    I am such a diaosi, not beautiful, no body, and also no money, what does he do with me? At this moment, Senior Chen spoke up.


    "Little Fei, we will depend on you for this year''s beauty contest!"


    I don''t want to mess around for a while. A competition? Did I say what beauty pageant I want to participate in? This sounded very boring. What they hated the most was who looked good and who was more handsome. Could it be that they couldn''t speak for real?


    For example, I don''t want to participate in any beauty pageant. I said that if it was a fair competition, I could still consider it. As for this, I don''t want to care about it anymore.


    I originally wanted to turn around and leave, but I didn''t expect to be stopped by senior Chen. This time, not only was I unhappy, I couldn''t bear it even if I was in close proximity to him. He stood in front of me, blocking the senior''s line of sight.


    He stared at me with glowing eyes and I couldn''t help but shiver. It seems that this senior is really difficult to deal with ¡­ Because I feel, like him and we live in the neurotic world every day, must also be very tired, every day is surprised, not as good as a girl.


    "I''m not lying to you. I feel that you have to participate in today''s junior sister competition, because the result of the beauty contest will be the prize. Last time, you were exempted from the entire school year''s tuition fee of 1/2!"


    "What!"


    I happily thought about it and nodded my head. In any case, the beauty selection is just a formality, and the true outcome is still the one after the beauty selection. Although I am not very confident, but I feel that today, I have watched a game of such thickness, with only a few outstanding individuals. Thus, I will not lose to them in this competition.


    Thinking this, I couldn''t help but burst with confidence. If I could reduce my tuition by a factor of a quarter, then I could save all of this money. As for why I saved it, I''m not too sure, after all, I have my own money to spend, so I can plan for myself.


    I thought it was a way to kill two birds with one stone, and then I looked up to see Bai Yu''s opinion. Bai Yi naturally knew what the beauty contest was, because he used to watch a lot of TV competitions in the past, so he was stunned for a moment and still worried about me.


    He shook his head, "Alright, alright, just let me go, it''s just a beauty contest. Actually, I don''t really care much about face, the main thing is that I know some techniques, such as talent, that''s the most important thing, do you understand?"


    I felt that he wouldn''t understand what I said, so he looked at me with a half-understanding expression. I stared at him with big eyes and felt a bit sympathetic.


    Although he is very good-looking, but he only has this little IQ, I can''t explain it to him clearly.

 C51

    "Oh right, I heard that the mechanism of our school''s beauty contest is very powerful. If you can successfully choose the beauty contest, then, in addition to deducting the tuition fees, there are also many special preferential treatment, you can really try it out. Moreover, I think you''re quite good-looking, if you can really be evaluated, then it would definitely be very good."


    At this time, I saw a middle-aged man speaking to me. Because Bai Qi''s dorm room was a place where some people worked, not only were there young people, but there were also some middle-aged people. The middle-aged man seemed to be wearing glasses, had a refined appearance, and somewhat messy hair.


    "Hello ¡­"


    Later on, after everyone had chatted with each other, I realized that this Zhang Qiang actually had a story behind him. Previously, Zhang Qiang was a teacher, but due to some unknown reason, he was fired. Right now, he is working as a cleaner in this school.


    However, I didn''t ask him what had changed him. At the same time, I didn''t ask him about that. In my heart, I was already thinking about how I was going to participate in the beauty contest. Or do I need to buy a new dress?


    In the end, I couldn''t help but go crazy. I didn''t understand it at all, but senior Chen told me that it would be best to participate. I didn''t know the selection method of this beauty contest, but I knew that it would at least reduce my tuition fee ¡­ Enough.


    That''s why I think I have to find something for myself. Actually, I don''t have much talent as a person, except, of course, to sing a little better.


    I don''t have any specialties. Otherwise, I would have already sung during the beauty pageant. In any case, singing should be rather popular. But, could it be that we''re the only ones participating in the beauty pageant?


    Or are students from all grades allowed to attend? If that''s the case, then I can ask the seniors of our school who participated in the Great Games. Thinking this way, my heart calmed down.


    However, I still felt a bit discontented. Our school is holding such a boring conference, yet they are exchanging English. If they were to come here, it would be completely changed into a beauty pageant. This really makes me feel a bit inferior.


    After all, I knew that during the beauty pageant, models were supposed to wear bikini. Although my body shape was a bit impressive, I didn''t want to wear too little. I felt a little regretful.


    If I could win the championship, I could actually save us some money, because I had more than enough money on hand, and the two of us would have enough to live in, and I don''t want to tell you, I think I could rent a really nice house, and then we could move out of the school.


    However, if this person wanted to come here, he did feel a little inconvenience. It was already the safest inside the school. If he went outside, there was no guarantee that he would be safe.


    "Oh right, I heard that the kebabs are very delicious. We can go inside and have a taste. If it''s delicious, maybe we can recommend it to our classmates."


    As we were walking, he stopped and pointed to the restaurant in front of us.


    I saw that the restaurant''s decorations were also a bit more unique, so I couldn''t help but to drool a little. Then we looked at the others'' opinions, and since everyone else had no objections, we decided on a table, so I found a place to sit down. I also thought for a moment before sitting down.


    "Let me tell you something. Have you heard of it?"


    "Speak!"


    "About our school."


    I couldn''t help but feel a little disgusted. This was something that I did not hesitate to do in order to attract everyone''s attention.


    I can already guess what his story is. It is to scare the girls. Anyway, if he scared the girls, that would also achieve his goal.


    I don''t have any good impression of this person in the first place, so I''m sure I''m too lazy to bother with him now that he''s saying these words. However, he always has a very interested look on his face, which makes me feel a little bored. In fact, this kind of person is really lacking in discipline: "Let''s not talk about the legend of our school, you guys should know about the fake mountain, right? I think you all should have heard that a girl was just pushed into this pond inside the fake mountain. There was once a person who died inside the fake mountain, that''s for sure, and I can tell you that there''s a scratch on her foot, and a handprint on the back! "


    After all, I saw it clearly. At this moment, I saw that the thin guy was indeed a little scared, and his face was slightly full of saliva. Then, he proceeded to the first pillow and looked at the cup of water in front of me, intending to ask me to continue.


    In any case, this kind of thing is to join my imagination, so I put my imagination to the fullest use and made up nonsense: "When the head teacher went into the water to save her, she saw a person inside, and that person isn''t, and I also have to remember that girl, it was a man."


    After I finished speaking, I looked at Bai Yunlai and signaled for him to cooperate with me. During this period of time, he had been rather obedient and honest. After I said this, he nodded his head.


    At this moment, everyone was a bit agitated. In fact, that skinny guy had a crazy expression on his face, he was still trying to scare me, but he was already scared. I felt a little comfortable inside, this person''s lustful look, it made me very uncomfortable in the beginning.


    "Don''t you have another rumor? You can tell us about it."


    A thin man urged. He thought, first of all, that he was going to tell us a ghost story, and that I was a little nervous, that there was no such thing as a horrible rumor, but only to frighten us, and that such a man could not think of anything, could not be seen by you.


    "Oh right, what you said is true. Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    I did not hear him say that he had seen Bai Ya for two days, and I thought to myself, Of course you have not heard of him.


    "It just happened. He hasn''t heard of it yet."

 C52

    I don''t know why, so the school said that there was a ghost near the fake mountain, which made everyone stay away from it. Actually, I don''t know if it was there or not, but I heard that the school seemed to be planning some kind of celebration for the 50th anniversary of the school. At that time, the school would invite some of the Taoists over to take a look.


    After the skinny guy finished speaking, I thought to myself, ''This school is still so superstitious, it actually wants to get some Master Feng Shui or something like that to jump into the school to become a God. This is completely inconsistent with the school''s propaganda and scientific thoughts.


    But if that''s the case, I think I can wait until the school celebration is over before I find a chance to erase the runes from the rockery.


    Besides, Bai Ya wasn''t by my side right now, and he didn''t say that I had a recent calamity, so I waited patiently until the school''s 50th anniversary celebration had passed. The month had already passed, so I could just think of a way to erase the rune on the fake mountain at that time.


    After thinking about it, I relaxed. In any case, it had nothing to do with me if I caused a ghost in the school, since I had a calamity, then I would definitely hide far away. If he caused a ghost, I would just let it mess around, but I didn''t have the ability to subdue those ghosts.


    Thinking this, I couldn''t help but smile and say to everyone, "Actually, no one can explain this matter clearly. Some people think that there''s a ghost in this world, and some people just don''t believe it, so it''s very possible that the girl I told you about just now fell into the pond at the fake mountain in school because her feet slipped and then got hit by some unknown iron thing. It''s just that she looks like a scratch from a handprint, so don''t be too nervous."


    Seeing the fear in my three roommates'' eyes, I thought it would be better not to scare them. Although I was sure that it was a supernatural event, I couldn''t tell them so. Otherwise, if these girls heard about it the moment they arrived at school, how could they live peacefully in school?


    So I tried to comfort them, to make them think it was just a coincidence that the girl wasn''t dead, and I should thank him for that.


    If he didn''t quickly jump into the pond to fish the girl out, perhaps the girl would have already become a corpse.


    So saying, I couldn''t help but turn my head to look at Bai Yi with approval in my eyes. Bai Qi returned my gaze, but his gaze was still filled with a hint of fire.


    I couldn''t help but turn my head over with a blush on my face. This small action of mine didn''t escape Dong Gugu''s eyes, because Dong Gugu was sitting right in front of me right now, so she could clearly see my every move. Furthermore, Dong Gugu was extremely weird, and if she thought about it carefully, she should know that our relationship wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    "Cough cough, Xiao Fei, although you and Bai Wei aren''t siblings, it seems like your relationship is pretty good."


    After I finished speaking, the other two girls looked at Bai Qi in admiration, because they had already heard that the girl fell into the water. With Bai Wei acting like a hero in the eyes of all the girls, there were also a lot of people watching, so everyone knew that there was a handsome young man who saved a beautiful lady in the new semester. He was simply a god in everyone''s eyes, so anyone who wanted to gossip would be able to find out about this.


    I could see stars in the girls'' eyes, and the way they looked at Bai Ji was also a little infatuated. I couldn''t help but frown. I didn''t expect Bai Yu to be able to obtain so many girls'' hearts with just his looks.


    It seems that I still need to talk to him properly in the future, don''t let him casually pick up another girl. I look at Dong Gugu and say, "Of course, we''ve known each other since we were young, so we often play together. When we grow up, our relationship will naturally get better."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the waiter brought up a roasted meat dish. Smelling the fragrant smell, everyone was very happy. They quickly poured a few beers and started to drink one after another. As they ate and chatted, the atmosphere was very lively.


    At that moment, I saw several men coming over from the next table. One of them, a man with tattoos on his shoulders and a ferocious look, was sitting next to us.


    He seemed to have felt my gaze and turned to look at me. My heart skipped a beat as I thought, "Judging from his appearance, he shouldn''t be a good person. Although I don''t know face to face and I don''t know Feng Shui, I can see through good people and bad people."


    I immediately lowered my head and ignored the people at the table. When I saw them turn towards us, my heart started to beat faster. I didn''t know where these people came from, but they were all street hoodlums. How could they be so unscrupulous?


    My three roommates also felt that there was something wrong with him. Since the arrival of those people, they had always been whispering to each other while laughing obscenely, and those girls with the slightest bit of interest should have already guessed what they were talking about.


    Although a few of the girls in our table noticed something was wrong and didn''t dare to turn around to look at them again, because those boys were all crazy, and didn''t seem to notice that there was something provocative in the room next door, the boys didn''t know, but Bai Jian saw it very clearly, because he had been watching me, so if someone was staring at me, he would be able to detect the shadow.


    Bai Tan turned his head to look at the boys and glared at them. He was such a simple person that he had no idea who was good and who wasn''t, so that one glance was like a cannonball that made the table burst into flames.


    When I think about it, the three of us girls have no fighting ability at all, so if we really fight, it should be only a few guys fighting with a bunch of gangsters. If that''s the case, then it goes without saying that our gang would definitely be beaten up.


    With this thought in mind, I couldn''t help but feel a bit worried.


    By this time, those few guys had stood up, and the rest of the guys had all noticed that some of the guys at our table were approaching middle age, and some of them were like the skinny guy, for example, if something happened, they would think about how to escape first, so they didn''t have any fighting power. I couldn''t help but feel that if we continued to let this matter develop, those two tables would definitely start fighting, or rather, it would be a one-sided beating.


    We are the new students of this school, and when you came over just now, we noticed that you guys had very tall and sturdy bodies, so you could tell from one look that you guys are experts, because we are all from outside the country, and our family is quite far from the school, so we need some help taking care of each other when we are out. That''s why we saw that you always look at our table, so it could be considered fate.


    I couldn''t help but exhale deeply. It was fortunate that my reaction was a bit faster. If it wasn''t for that, I''m afraid that the few of us would really be unlucky.


    Then he smiled and greeted his brothers and sat back down. At this time, he took out a bottle of beer and walked towards me, "Beauty, if you want to drink a few cups with me, then let''s forget about this matter. Just now, we felt that you are quite good-looking, and we have often been in this area, but we have never seen anyone as fresh and cute as our younger sister."


    In my heart, I was naturally extremely furious. Ten thousand f * cking horses were galloping unceasingly. The reason why I said those words was just to ease the atmosphere. However, if I really had to do it, it would be impossible for me to do this sort of thing.


    "You ugly thing, scram away, you are not allowed to provoke my Fei''er!"


    This time, it wasn''t just me who was shocked, even everyone present was, the current situation is clear, they might not even be able to match up to Bai Qi, and now that Bai Qi actually said those words, I turned to look at him, only to see that his gaze was still stupid, confirming that he was not possessed by Bai Ya, Bai Xiang never liked to swear.


    But now, he was extremely angry, so he pointed at the big brother and scolded.


    That person often wandered around the society and was used to seeing the flattering faces of others. He never thought that the weak little chicken in front of him would dare to provoke him.


    He paused. He smashed the beer bottle in his hands onto the ground, "Bastard, if you want to apologize now, I might be able to keep one of your arms. Otherwise, I''ll tear you apart here!"


    As soon as he said that, I panicked. Like these gangsters. They might do something, so I grabbed Bai Yi''s hand and held it back, but I didn''t expect Bai Yi to be so stubborn, and keep pushing forward!

 C53

    "Then let me tell you, don''t cause trouble for no reason, okay? Be careful that we call the police. "


    I really think that there might be a calamity, and I feel that this calamity should be the one before me.


    We clearly didn''t do anything, and even if we were sitting in this position, we would still be watched by others. We don''t know what kind of bad luck this is, and right now we are clearly at a disadvantage.


    Apart from Bai Qi, the other men were now trying their best to avoid them. I didn''t expect them at all, only that this big brother in front of me would retreat on his own.


    Bai Yu''s roommates saw the size of those six or seven people and no one dared to stand up. In fact, only Bai Qi''s mind was not sharp enough and he kept walking forward, so we could have just turned around and ran away. After all, if they beat up Bai Yu and the others, then we girls would be in for it.


    I didn''t even know that I had caught their attention. I secretly sighed in my heart, thinking that if Bai Ya possessed us right now, there might still be a small chance of turning the situation around, but I didn''t expect that at this crucial moment, when Bai Ya went to train, he wouldn''t be able to sense that we were in danger. In other words, we can only resolve this matter ourselves.


    "Forget it, they''re just a few little girls." At this moment, I heard someone speaking up for us outside the door. My heart was moved. Looking at that middle-aged bald uncle, I felt that he was much more intimate than our roommates.


    At this time, this hoodlum elder brother completely ignored us, and with a fiendish look on his face, as if he wanted to eat us, he kept pressing us step by step until we had no choice but to grab the table and stool in our hands. If they really start fighting, we might just copy whatever we have on our hands, we definitely can''t just get beaten up for nothing.


    After a few seconds of silence, that scumbag brother made his move first. He called out to six or seven people and came up with a beer bottle in his hand. The men backed off in fright, with only Bai Wei protecting me behind them.


    Shi Xiaoling was so anxious that she was on the verge of crying. She clenched her teeth and turned around to look at the men. Although they wanted to step forward and be great heroes like Bai Qi, they were beaten up for nothing after seeing so many people''s physique. Therefore, no one dared to make a sound.


    "You all ¡­ You can''t bully her, and you can''t bully those girls! If you want to fight, just hit me! "


    After Bai Qi said this, I felt a pang in my eyes. He really is a loyal person, and he still wants to shoulder the burden for me. Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but narrow my eyes and glare fiercely at that big bully, thinking that if he were to take another step forward and use Bai Qi, I''d have to go all out against him!


    In any case, we have three girls here, and with so many people watching, I believe that someone must have secretly reported them to the police. When the time comes, they just need to delay them.


    The leader of the group spat out a mouthful of air towards the ground, then shouted at Bai Qi: "You reckless fool, beat him up!"


    The owner of this shop had probably gotten used to these kinds of things. He was already hiding under the table with his cell phone in his hand, trembling. Nobody cared about him, and many of the customers in the vicinity had already left.


    The three girls next to me shrieked, and I closed my eyes tight, thinking I was going to be hit. Then my hand slipped into the stool and I was about to swing it at them when I felt Baiwei''s grip loosen on my hand, and then I heard a few screams.


    I opened my eyes, and was shocked that Bai Ya''s movements were extremely agile. Moreover, his movements were just like those experts in Wuxia movies. If I didn''t know that Bai Ya definitely wouldn''t have possessed a body, I would have thought that it was Bai Ya who did it, but how did Bai Xiang suddenly become so powerful?


    Although he had the muscles and his figure was extremely explosive, absolutely not inferior to those little ruffians present. However, previously, he had always been at home and no one had taught him these moves!


    His actions were very fierce, and very quickly, with just a single punch, those people''s noses were already bleeding. The six or seven people in front of him were actually unable to handle Bai Qi, and at this moment, the big brother''s face must have also lost all its color. His little brother had been beaten to such a state by a single person, and also by a silly looking person.


    Bai Yu''s reaction was indeed fast, it was just like how a commando capturing technique, one hand grabbing his wrist, using all his strength to throw backwards, the big brother''s switchblade in his hand was directly thrown to the ground, and not only that, he even ruthlessly stabbed the blade into the ground!


    After that big brother had broken his arm, his anger was naturally gone. He did not expect that this foolish looking person was actually such a powerful practitioner, so he had no choice but to stop and almost kneeled on the ground to beg for mercy. Just now, his vicious attitude was completely different from before.


    I couldn''t help but open my mouth wide. I didn''t think that he would be so powerful, and now it wasn''t just me who was shocked. Even the two girls and everyone else present were dumbstruck as they looked at the scene in front of them. It was like I was in a dream.


    "Can''t I call you big brother? "We were wrong ¡­"


    Bai Qi was obviously very angry in his heart, because that big brother in the lead was still being teased by us, and was even constantly staring at me, so Bai Qi thought that even if he begged for mercy, he would definitely beat Bai Qi up first. But when I saw Bai Qi''s attack, I was very fierce, and feared that my punch might accidentally kill him, so I hurriedly stepped forward to grab Bai Qi''s hand, "Err ¡­ Since they have already begged for mercy, then please spare them. If they appear in front of us again, we will directly remove one of his arms! "


    "No, who asked them to bully you, I will definitely beat him to death. Otherwise, what if I bully you next time?"


    Bai Qi''s thoughts were very simple, he thought that those who bullied him should die anyway, but his words were so serious that it scared everyone present to the point of peeing their pants.


    That''s right, he was just scared to the point of peeing ¡­


    I already smelled the urine in the air and I looked down to see that the leader of the gangsters'' pants were already wet. The other lackeys were all crawling out of the shop, but Bai Que''s eyes were sharp and quick as he stepped on the legs of the lackeys, waiting for them to howl, then he started rolling on the ground and begging for mercy: "Big bro, please, you will be my big bro from now on, alright? Please spare me. "


    That big brother was afraid that Bai Qi would beat him to death with a single punch, because he had already been beaten black and blue, and his arms were also fractured, so he looked very miserable, and directly kneeled on the ground.


    Bai Jie did not waver in the slightest, but looking at me in such a way, Bai Yu Chen hesitated a little: "Fei''er ¡­" I really can''t kill them? "


    The tone of his words contained a tinge of grief, scaring those few people so much that they hurriedly kowtowed.


    When those people saw the expression on Bai Qi''s face, they finally realized that the person who controlled their lives was actually me!


    As a result, they all crawled towards me. I felt like a queen with a vicious nature, and everyone at the scene started begging for forgiveness. Each one of them was louder than the last, and I felt as if they were treating their own brains like watermelons. If killing someone isn''t against the law, then I definitely won''t stop Bai Qi. But right now, if I really hit them until they say they have internal injuries or disabilities, then wouldn''t Bai Wei have to spend money to do that?


    So I thought about it, and then the corner of my mouth curled up into a smile. I squatted down and looked at the battered and ugly hoodlum big brother in front of me. Didn''t you say that you want to tear him apart? "


    When the leader of the group heard my words, he was so scared that he peed once again. I frowned as I pinched my nose before standing up. The elder brother kowtowed to me a few times. "Beautiful ¡­" No, Ancestor Grandma, I beg you to quickly tell this expert and spare me. "


    "Weren''t you keeping an eye on me when we were eating? Why aren''t you keeping an eye on me now?" You should look up at me. I gave you this chance, why aren''t you looking anymore? Am I not good-looking? " Thinking back to when someone looked at my lustful look, I felt uncomfortable all over, so I looked at him in dissatisfaction and asked in disdain.


    "I don''t want to watch anymore ¡­" You look good... "Very nice to look at ¡­"


    After that man was busy flattering me, he felt that Bai Qi, who was standing to the side, seemed to be emitting a kind of cold air, as if he wanted to beat him to death. That man also felt that he had offended me, so he kowtowed a few more times.


    Now that he praised me for being good-looking, saying that I was even more ugly, he didn''t know what to say. Feeling extremely embarrassed, he slapped his own mouth and cursed himself as he slapped it.


    "Big brother, I am your little brother from now on. Please be merciful and let us go ¡­"


    Just as they were talking about the police cars that had arrived at the entrance, as if they had seen their father, this person tumbled and crawled all the way to the entrance of the shop. At this time, the police officers that had entered had already explained to the police and the people that called them had come to look for trouble with them.


    To put it bluntly, this person has already brought a knife to us, so even if Bai Qi were to kill him with a single punch, we wouldn''t have to bear any responsibility.


    The police took those hoodlums away, and the few of us girls also went to the police station to make a statement. As for those men who had hidden away without leaving a trace, I was too lazy to mention them. By the time we got back, it was already past 12 o''clock.

 C54

    Because of Bai Qi''s attack this time, everyone had a whole new level of respect for her, especially his few roommates. Although they could see that Bai Qi was a little foolish, they were willing to acknowledge him as their big brother.


    I was relieved for Bai Qi. After all, I thought that a person like Bai Qi would be bullied at the beginning, but I didn''t expect that because of his righteousness, he would win the respect of many people.


    "I really didn''t expect that your cousin was so handsome. Do you know that your cousin was so handsome? Don''t you know that when your cousin made his move, we were already stunned?!" Tongue was chattering away in front of me all the way.


    At the same time, Shi Xiaoling couldn''t help but praise Dong Gugu. Cheng Weiru seemed calmer, but when I saw Chen Weiru lowering her head in contemplation, I thought, "It seems like Bai Qi''s charm is quite strong. The three of them must have already been secretly praising him, and since they knew that I was Bai Yu''s cousin, they definitely wouldn''t fight over him with them."


    Since there were a lot of things happening today, we just closed our eyes and chatted for a bit before we went to sleep. After a night of that, I had a little insomnia, and wondered if Bai Tan had been with these people all day long, and if it might have led to his downfall.


    On the other hand, I am a little worried about Bai Qi''s foolish and reckless appearance. If he were to offend someone stronger than him in the future, what should I do ¡­


    The next morning, Dong Gugu''s alarm clock woke me up. When I opened my eyes, I thought that I was still in Bai Ya''s birthday suit shop. However, when I saw the scenery around me, I remembered that I was already a freshman.


    A lot of what happened last night also appeared in my mind, and I was a little worried. Bai Qi wanted to go to his dorm first, but he didn''t expect me to suddenly call him right after getting dressed, which made me extremely excited.


    I was surprised at first, thinking that I had misheard him, but after he had finished, I realized that the principal had heard about Bai Yu''s deeds, so he was going to break the rules and let him study in our school''s sports department, because he was very good at it and he could even swim.


    So the school thought that if he studied hard, he might be able to cultivate a sports talent for the country, and so it was not only to please White that he was recruited, but also to change his clothes in a hurry after hanging up the phone and run downstairs.


    Finally he can go to school, and he can also become a student at school, not work, so I think it should be a very good thing for Bai Qi.


    Bai Tan was still very diligent. I had just called him from below and told him to come down, and there was a big piece of good news for him. I heard him on the phone saying that he had arrived at our dorm and had bought me breakfast.


    I went to our dorm. To my surprise, he didn''t just buy one. He also bought three servings of breakfast, including my dorm mates!


    I couldn''t help but open my eyes wide. When did Bai Wei, this foolish person, suddenly have an epiphany? You know you''ll buy me breakfast, plus these three roommates of mine...


    Bai Tan turned his head and saw me walking over. He happily carried the breakfast in his hand and walked in front of me. By now, the entire school already knew of Bai Ji''s actions, so a large number of girls had already gathered around him. There were even many who were trying to push him, wanting to ask for her phone number.


    "Fei''er, this is for you to eat ¡­" "Hehe, you like to eat rice noodle soup the most. I only bought it after running far away."


    After hearing what he said, I looked at the breakfast in his hands. Only one of them was rice noodles while the other two were simple egg pancakes. Thus, I felt a little better.


    "I didn''t expect that you would even buy breakfast from my dorm mate. Your performance today is quite good."


    After he finished speaking, he was about to take the three to four thousand dollars in his hands, but he saw some confusion in his eyes, "What ¡­" I didn''t buy breakfast for your roommate, right? "


    "Then you have three egg pancakes in your hand."


    "..." I didn''t eat much yesterday, so I was very hungry. I bought all three for myself. "


    I didn''t expect that this idiot was actually able to eat three egg-filling pancakes at the same time with his pig-like appetite. I slightly sighed, but in my heart, there was some happiness. I thought that he would be able to coax a girl, but I didn''t expect that all three of them were bought by him.


    I couldn''t help but laugh. Bai Yu looked at me in confusion, not knowing why I was so happy.


    After I finished laughing, I thought of something important. "That''s right, although you are already in school, your identity is still a worker. Didn''t you want to be a university student for a long time? This time, the school has given you a chance.


    After saying that, Bai Yu glared at him and didn''t say anything for a long time. Half a minute later, he finally realized that he was a real university student. He was so happy that three egg pancakes dropped to the ground. "Hehe, Fei''er, you said that after I become smart, you can like me ¡­"


    "Cough, cough!"


    The surrounding girls looked more foolish than me. So it turns out that the great hero that they like is a silly and foolish boy, but girls just like this kind of silly boy. Seeing him clap his hands happily, those girls couldn''t help but feel moved.


    After all, it was a pity that a good-looking boy like Bai Qi was born to be a fool. That was why some sentimental girls couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.


    Luckily, Bai Yu Chen didn''t manage to finish the latter half of his sentence, but I interrupted him in time. Bai Yu knew that he had almost said something wrong and immediately covered his mouth with his hands.


    At this moment, I saw a girl with one hand pinching her feet as she walked towards Bai Qi. I looked carefully at her and realised that it was the girl that Bai Yu had saved yesterday. With a letter in her hand, she walked over to him and directly shoved it into Bai Yu''s hands, and before Bai Qi could say anything, the girl immediately turned around and ran away.


    Girls were really open-minded these days. Shouldn''t they secretly slip a love letter into a guy''s closet or find a secluded place to give it to him? But this girl actually gave him a love letter in public.


    As I thought about this, I couldn''t help but admire this girl''s foresight. She should be a good person like Bai Qi, and I didn''t think that she would refuse, but what she didn''t know was that Bai Tan was too stupid. She didn''t know what this girl meant, so she inexplicably stuffed an envelope into her pocket.


    Looking at the girl''s back as she ran away, Bai Yu was stunned for a moment, then quickly ran up, and before I could understand what he meant, Bai Yu once again stuffed the letter into her hands: "This isn''t mine, you gave it to the wrong person."


    After hearing this, the girl stared at Bai Qi dumbfoundedly. She never thought that Bai Qi would reject her in such a straightforward manner, and couldn''t help but tear up like a broken bead. After Bai Qi said this, he turned around and ran towards me before the girl could say anything else.


    Then, you said that because she came a bit later, she didn''t see Bai Qi clapping his hands like a child just now, so she thought Bai Qi was a boy with a normal IQ, and the words she said just now were just a metaphor of how she didn''t accept her.


    So the girl looked pitifully at Bai Qi, bit her lip, and ran away crying. I couldn''t help but feel some regret for the girl, but it was a pity that she didn''t know Bai Yu''s character, otherwise I wouldn''t have thought that she would have sent him a love letter so blatantly even if she were beaten to death.


    "Fei''er, am I really a university student now? "Then when can I start class?"


    "We need military training this afternoon. We can start class in a week." Originally, military training was a very boring affair, not just for me, but for the girls as well. After all, who wouldn''t want to be as young and tender as a ball of black coal after military training?


    So, those girls were a little reluctant. When they found out that Bai Wei could train with them, those girls immediately became excited.


    "You can pack your bed and move into the boys'' dormitory." After I gave the instructions to Bai Qi, he happily went back to pack up his things. After Bai Qi left, those girls immediately swarmed over to me like a swarm of bees.


    I don''t need to think to know what they want to ask me. Sure enough, the girls started chattering away about my birthday, my preferences, and even about why he became so silly. Everyone asked a series of questions, and I could only answer them one by one, not pretending to be cold or aloof. Otherwise, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to survive in this school.

 C55

    The most important thing is that person''s face is very handsome. After I finished answering this question, I was already exhausted, and the girls still wanted to ask me all sorts of questions, but after seeing my exhausted appearance, they couldn''t disturb me any longer. After all, I was the cousin of their male god, so if they wanted to get close to him, they had to get on good terms with me.


    Therefore, everyone took out their cell phones and told me to record all of the information I had just received. Then, they quickly went back to dress up as I had said.


    Actually, they just asked me what kind of girl Bai Wei likes. I thought for a moment, Bai Yu is so silly, but I really don''t know what kind of girl he likes, so I made up a bunch of nonsense. For example, Bai Wei likes red and green, and his favorite type of girl is the one who''s blabbering, so I don''t need to guess that I can already see them in the afternoon wearing a pair of red shoes that would go well with the green uniform.


    After returning to the dorm, I was already very tired, but thinking about how Bai Wei could become a university student, I was quite happy. However, I was a bit worried, thinking that Bai Qi was so silly.


    Besides, although he said that he liked me, the truth was that I didn''t really have any interaction with Bai Qi. Perhaps the reason he liked me was because I had helped him escape earlier.


    Half an hour later, Bai Wei swiftly moved the stuff to the male dorm. When he called me, I looked at my phone and hung up. I didn''t know what kind of crazy things I was doing, but I was so angry that I felt like I was in Bai Yi''s arms.


    I think I also want to be sorry for him, after all, it''s a good thing he didn''t do anything wrong, and if it wasn''t for Bai Wei, we might all have been beaten up yesterday, so I feel a little guilty and get up to go find him.


    "Murong Fei, I heard that Bai Wei can become a student of the sports department. Then, the two of us can be considered classmates. I''ll go with you."


    Previously, I was busy sitting on my own chair, thinking back to the sullen scene just now and didn''t notice that Cheng Weiru was meticulously putting on makeup. This is a rather rare occurrence, because yesterday, when I reported for work, Cheng Weiru was wearing a plain face, but I didn''t expect her to put on a light makeup.


    Although Bai Qi was a fool, he was still very handsome. Even if Cheng Weiru was just a fake brat, he would definitely be tempted by Bai Qi.


    I couldn''t help but feel a little helpless. If she knew that I was so close to Bai Qi, she would probably ignore me. Since she had already suggested that we go to Bai Qi, I couldn''t reject her.


    I didn''t expect that Bai Yi''s popularity would be so great. Just as I walked to the male dorm in the distance, I saw two guys following Bai Qi and laughing as they walked out. I also felt Cheng Weiru''s footsteps pause and stop moving forward.


    I was just about to ask a classmate why Chen Weiruo didn''t walk forward when I saw the eyes of the male student who was joking with Bai Qi turn towards Cheng Weiru. He was stunned for a moment before quickly walking over.


    "Bro, you two are actually from the same dorm!"


    "That''s right, Bai Yu moved here just now ¡­" At this moment, the male student who was even taller than Cheng Weiru paused for a moment before suddenly realizing something. "Yesterday, you said that something happened during the meal time. So it was Bai Qi who helped to settle it!"


    "Oh yeah, the guy I told you about on WeChat yesterday acted in the name of justice. He''s the one who fought six or seven guys."


    After listening to the conversation between the two of them, only then did I realize that Cheng Weiru had already told her brother about what had happened in his WeChat yesterday. Seeing that the two of them looked quite similar, I knew that this boy was Cheng Weiru''s blood brother.


    My "cousin" Bai Qi is in the same dorm as Chen Wei Ru''s brother. It seems that Bai Qi and I will have to be more careful from now on. We can''t let everyone see that we''re not cousins.


    "You are Fei''er?" That male student turned to look at me and asked, "Just now, Bai Yu came over and kept on talking about you to me. You two siblings are really on good terms with each other."


    "Oh, really? He said something about me... Right, since the two of us have grown up together, our relationship is still quite good. "


    The boy in front of me was obviously from the sports department, because he was quite large, about 1.9 meters tall. He was covered in muscles, and was a full head taller than Bai Qi. It was rare to see a boy taller than Bai Qi, so I couldn''t help but look at him a few more times.


    Although this person looks rather tall, he has a wooden appearance. He doesn''t look like the type that I like, but he is a bit more enthusiastic. He doesn''t look like the kind of guy who has a mind.


    "My name is Chen Wei An, and I''m from the sports department just like your cousin. I''m a basketball major."


    "Oh, hello... "My name is ¡­"


    "Murong Fei, haha, I already know about it. Your cousin mentioned you no less than ten times when he just arrived."


    I looked at Bai Qi and saw that he was like a child who had made a mistake. I quickly lowered my head, because I had told him before that I was not always mentioned in school, so that no one would be able to see the relationship between the two of us. That was why Bai Qi didn''t dare to look me in the eye.


    "This is my roommate, Zhang Wei."


    Chen Wei An thought about it and introduced the boy beside him.


    The guy named Zywane looked average. He was about 1.75 meters tall and slightly chubby, but he was a very honest guy. I smiled at him and he immediately lowered his head, blushing.


    "Oh right, don''t you have four people in your dorm? Where''s the other one?"


    "I don''t know. When I came, it was just the two of them."


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw a black luxury car come in from the side. He couldn''t help but look at the luxury car, and he saw it stop in front of the male dorm room, then the driver got out of the car and opened the back door. I don''t know which family''s young master came, but he was so flamboyant.


    Sure enough, after the driver opened the door, a oily faced boy walked out. I really hate this self-respecting fuerdai, because after he came down, he first looked around in disdain and then directly picked up his phone to make a call.


    He spoke in a very high voice, as if he was afraid that no one would hear him. "I''m not old. This school is too shabby. Look at this male dormitory. It''s like it''s a beehive. Can anyone live here?" The boy had a disdainful look on his face as he made a phone call and looked around. He looked at his classmates as if they were refugees.


    I couldn''t help but feel even more disgust towards this boy. What''s so special about that? Isn''t it just that my family has some money? If he doesn''t think this place is good, he can just quit school. After all, he''s rich enough to come to school, so I can''t help but glare at him.


    "What kind of experiential learning? Aiya, okay, if you can''t do it anymore, then just tear down that building at the school and build me another one that''s even better."


    Hearing this boy talk like that, I laughed instead. I didn''t think that this boy''s IQ was worse than Bai Qi''s. He thought that I was a lord, but he actually wanted to build a building for me in the school.


    My laughter was quite loud, so it immediately attracted the attention of the male students. The male students looked in my direction with dissatisfaction, then they hung up the phone and walked towards us.


    With just a glance, I could tell that he was a playboy and that he wasn''t someone to be trifled with. However, even if his family was rich, they shouldn''t act recklessly with their money. Right now, we are in a legal society, so I raised my head to look at him.


    "Were you laughing at me just now?"


    It was obvious that this guy wasn''t someone to be trifled with. From his tone, I couldn''t help but feel contempt for him. After which, I took a step forward and looked at him. Are you rich and still in this school? You want to build a building in the school? This is not your home. "


    I didn''t know where my confidence came from, to actually talk to him like this.


    The surrounding guy took a deep breath and then quickly pulled on my sleeve and whispered to me, "Be quiet, you shouldn''t offend this man. Do you know who his father is? His father is the CEO of An Sheng Group, and he''s the second young master of the An family, An Shengtian. "


    When I heard the name of this old man''s hat, I couldn''t help but want to laugh. What great heavens? With his appearance, he can''t even compare to the smelly mud puddles on the ground.


    He thought he was angry at me, but didn''t expect him to look at me with such a playful expression. That kind of smile made me feel a little disgusted, "Beauty, you have quite a character. You don''t know how many girls want to throw themselves into my arms, but I didn''t think that you would be so ingenious as to attract my attention."


    I didn''t expect this damn pervert to say such shameless words. He thought that I was the tyrannical CEO and couldn''t help but laugh. "This young master, how about you first act according to your own appearance? To be able to say such shameless words, and even successfully attract your attention ¡­ "Hmph, you think you can say such shameless things just because you have some money?"

 C56

    I didn''t have a good impression of this guy at all. On the contrary, I was extremely disgusted with him.


    Thus, my words naturally became harsh. It seems that this young master is used to listening to the flattery of other girls and is very interested in my words. He can''t help but take another step forward.


    I frowned. I was able to tell that I was especially annoyed with this guy so I directly stood in front of me, blocking me behind him.


    "Fei''er hates you, hurry up and leave."


    Bai Yu looked at him unhappily and said. After all, he was also a childish person, so he showed his impatience when he thought of something. This man was very impatient.


    There was actually a guy who dared to stand in his way, which made An Shengtian''s temper surge. He scolded, "Where the hell do you think you''re going to stand in the way of your grandpa, get the hell out of here!"


    "My grandfather died a long time ago."


    Bai Qianzhang was clearly angry, he growled. After saying that, all the other students who were watching laughed. This An Shengtian felt that he had no face, so he decided to take action.


    So I said, "An Shengtian, I don''t care how much money you have, but you can''t bully people in the school. He''s my cousin, and searching for special things isn''t about me scaring you, he could''ve beat you to the ground before, and if it wasn''t for the fact that you beat people up, you would''ve already been lying in the hospital by now."


    One day, he said that Bai Chuan was my cousin, and the fire suddenly died down. I didn''t know what on earth An Shengtian was thinking, but his appearance really made me feel disgusted. He suddenly turned into a smiling face and looked at Bai Su, "Oh, so it''s Big Uncle, haha, a family doesn''t fight with a family, I''m not going to argue with you."


    Bai Wei had no idea who his brother-in-law was. Your status suddenly increased, and he was at a loss. He turned his head and looked at me.


    "I never thought that there would be a toad like you in this world."


    Originally, my temper was pretty good, and I wasn''t the kind of girl who would casually scold others. But now, seeing this ugly bastard really made me feel disgusted. Thus, I didn''t care about how many people were around me.


    He told me that there aren''t many good-looking girls in this school. I never thought that I would meet such a beauty like you today, if I knew it earlier, I would have come here yesterday. Oh yeah, I''m staying in the male dorm, 203.


    An Shengtian ignored my anger and turned to look at Bai Qi.


    Bai Yu was stunned for a moment, then he looked towards Zywane and Chen Wei An. Looking at their expressions, I felt my heart sink. Could it be that this An Shengtian was their dorm mate?


    "We are the same as you."


    At this time, Chen Wei An stood up reluctantly and said to An Shengtian in a low voice.


    He suddenly felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck his head. What was going on? Why was it that these roommates of his were all so eccentric, and he even ran into a rich second generation? It seemed like his life would be more colorful in the future.


    "Oh, what a coincidence. I just didn''t expect me to be in the same dorm as your cousin." So he looked at me with a face full of smiles, "Originally, I wanted to rent a villa nearby, but since I can live in the same dorm as your cousin, then I can go with them. This way, if we can establish a good relationship with your cousin, we can improve our relationship a little."


    I fiercely glared at An Shengtian. I had never seen such a shameless guy before. Even if he was pursuing a girl, there must be a process. But from what he said, it seems that we have already confirmed the relationship.


    I was so angry that the roots of my teeth were itching, but I couldn''t say anything to this kind of rich second generation person, because he''s this kind of shameless person. Even if you scold him until he''s worthless, he would only smile, and then he would move closer and hand his face over so that you could hit him. Towards this kind of person, I could only restrain my anger and ignore him.


    "Let''s ignore him and quickly leave."


    No matter how foolish and foolish Bai Qi was, he could tell from the current situation that An Shengtian did not have any good intentions towards me, so when I saw him clench his fist, I was afraid that he would start a fight here.


    Everyone understood what I meant and wanted to leave quickly. We didn''t want to waste time with An Shengtian, so we turned around and walked quickly. I heard An Shengtian say with a mischievous smile, "Beauty, what''s your name?" "Hehe, even if you didn''t tell me, I''d still be able to find out ¡­"


    "Fei''er, why did you pull me just now?" He''s so ugly, but he''s actually still talking to you. I really can''t tolerate it. "


    If you beat him up directly, he will definitely be punished by the school. When that time comes, you won''t be able to study at school, so remember, even if she has something to say to you in the dorm that makes you unhappy, you must hold back your anger.


    I shook my head helplessly. The current society is like this. Rich people always feel that they are superior to others. Moreover, they have power and influence. Even if they were to fight, the one who is in trouble would be Bai Qi.


    I couldn''t talk to Bai Yu about this, and even if I did, he definitely wouldn''t understand these dark things in society, because Bai Wei was a bit more straightforward, and he felt that if he made a mistake, he could start beating people up, but what he didn''t know, the rich and powerful would be covered for no matter what.


    Although Bai Yu can be considered a rich second-generation, but his family earned money from doing business, and An Shengtian''s family is the extremely famous An Sheng group. I''ve heard that he opened many shopping malls in our city, and many places had the name of An Sheng group.


    The assets in his house should be over a hundred million, so we have no way to fight against An Shengtian. Since we don''t want to provoke him, we can only avoid him.


    "You have to listen to me this time. No matter what, you can''t fight with An Shengtian in the dorm." Although this is what I''m saying to Bai Chen right now, in my heart, I''m actually thinking of asking Bai Ya to find some brats to deal with An Shengtian after he finishes cultivating.


    Even if they had billions of assets, they would still be afraid of some insidious things like sneaky things. Thus, this was the only way to cure An Shengtian.


    Although Bai Yu was a little unhappy, after all, I was the one who told him that, and he could only nod in agreement: "Whatever Fei''Er says is fine, I will listen to it."


    After Bai Qi finished his sentence, I saw Cheng Weiru turning his head to look at me in envy. "I didn''t expect that your cousin would treat you so well. He''s simply obedient to you."


    After I said that, I shot a glance at Bai Qianzhang with eyes full of love. Bai Qianzhang was a retard, and he didn''t seem to understand the intentions of the girls. Instead, he was staring at me with a big smile on his face as I coughed and said awkwardly, "In fact, I think your brother Cheng Wei An is doing pretty well too!"


    I thought he was also looking at me, and when I felt his burning gaze, I couldn''t help but shiver. Only then did I realize that I definitely said the wrong thing, so I quickly explained, "Brother Cui, you definitely have to be very good to your sister. So, I see that the relationship between you two siblings isn''t that bad, he has a weaker relationship than me and Bai Qi, so it seems that you two were pretty harmonious when you were young."


    I could see that the two of them were in a bit of an awkward situation when they were talking, so I knew that I might have said something wrong. But since the siblings often quarreled when they were younger, they must have had a similar situation as well.


    "When I was young, my parents sent me to health school because I was too weak. Later on, my sister saw me go and shouted that she wanted to go as well, saying that she was afraid that I wouldn''t be able to beat me when I came back. That''s why we both learned physical education."


    I nodded my head, and it turned out to be like this: "That An Shengtian, I think he shouldn''t be staying in the dorm for too long, so you guys can bear with it. After all, their family is quite wealthy and powerful, so if you really offend them, then we will be at a disadvantage."


    I couldn''t help but think of the guy with the ugly face from An Shengtian, so I reminded them again.


    Everyone nodded and from now on, they would treat him as air. If they could ignore him, they should ignore him. After all, these kind of people were not afraid of trouble, so it was better to stay as far away from him as possible.


    Now that Bai Qi is so close to me, he doesn''t quite agree with me, but there''s nothing he can do about it. After all, I''ve already asked for it, and Bai Wei has always listened to me, so he naturally won''t object.

 C57

    The afternoon was the first day of the military training. At the beginning, we were only at the opening ceremony of the military training, so it was still early in the afternoon. There were a lot of military officers and the school leaders who would all come to the podium to observe the opening ceremony of our military training.


    At this time, our department and the sports department were quite close to each other, so I could see at a glance that Bai Wei was very tall and straight. I told him at noon that no matter what happened in the afternoon, he had to stand up straight, and he absolutely could not move about, nor could he casually search for me on the sports field.


    So at this moment, he is standing in the first row. His back is very straight and his face is very serious. He can''t help but attract the attention of the surrounding girls. I saw that many of them were secretly staring at Bai Qi.


    When I saw Bai Qi''s serious expression, I couldn''t help but think back to his actions and words. Recently, Bai Ya''s words and actions seemed to be very similar to the serious Bai Qi who was standing in front of me right now.


    It''s been a few days since I last saw Bai Ya. At this moment, a feeling that even I don''t know myself arose in my heart. I must have missed him, but the moment this thought popped out, I immediately suppressed it.


    "That won''t happen. Why would I miss that pervert? I''ll never see him again." I immediately frowned as I thought to myself. Actually, after the military instructor finished his speech on stage, everyone started clapping. My thoughts were also brought back to me by the applause.


    As I was not allowed to wear any jewelry during the military training, I could not wear that piece of rock around my neck. Thus, I could only take off the piece of rock that Bai Ya gave me and place it under the pillow.


    Bai Ya had warned me that there was going to be a disaster, so I wanted to carry a stone with me all the time, but now, because of the school''s arrangement, I couldn''t carry his stone with me at all.


    This made me feel a little uncomfortable. After all, I knew that there must be some kind of sneaky activity in this school, like that place behind the mountain, where the girl fell into the water that day. I thought there must be something wrong, so we didn''t dare to approach that fake mountain again for a few days.


    This made my heart sink. It''s not like the school didn''t know what had happened there, so how could they send us to the back of the school? Coincidentally, in our company, the girl who had fallen into the water that day was also there, so when we heard about the things she told us about when she fell into the water, we all felt a little scared.


    When I saw him in a team with me this afternoon, I couldn''t help but think that all of this was simply heaven''s will. I didn''t expect that I would actually be assigned to a company with Li Xiulan. Perhaps it was because of the rejection of her confession in the morning, but her inner heart was traumatized and shadowed. When I saw Li Xiulan again in the afternoon, she was already crying.


    I couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. This girl is really straightforward. She actually sent a love letter in front of so many people. I didn''t think about what I would do if she were to reject my love letter.


    Besides, this Li Xiuran isn''t really good-looking, it''s just that in the midst of a lot of girls, she''s still pretty and cute. In fact, Bai Qiuzhu isn''t really a person who controls looks, so I feel that he''s not really good-looking, but actually, in my opinion, he''s one of those preconceived boys.


    When I thought about what I did that night at the suspense shop, I blushed a little. Although nothing had happened, I couldn''t help but be ashamed to think about his majestic body.


    During the military training he was not allowed to speak, and while we were training beside the fake mountain, he suddenly heard a row of shouts in the distance. Turning his head, he saw that Bai Qi and his instructors had actually brought their generation to the fake mountain.


    It was very exciting to see a boy, not to mention that there was Bai Yu''s voice in the unit opposite us. All the girls had heard about his situation, and Bai Yi''s name had already entered the school''s sticker at some point in time.


    Many of the photographs of him being saved in the water were the most praised and commented on. Everyone thought that Bai Zheng was extremely handsome, so when they saw Bai Yu''s company running over, they all straightened up even more than I did, and I secretly sighed.


    He had originally thought that he would be able to take a nap at home, but now it seemed that he was in a pretty good state. He was happy every day, especially happy, and had so many girls chasing him; he was truly a winner in life!


    I just glanced at him and then turned my head, because our instructor was pretty good, and he wasn''t allowed to turn his head when he was in the military, but I had just turned my head around and had already attracted the attention of our instructor, so he got a bit angry and made me stand out. I didn''t know why, but this girl was looking at me like that, so why did she notice me?


    Just as I was feeling anxious, I heard the instructor say in a ruthless tone, "Are you Murong Fei?"


    I thought for a bit and searched through my memories for the face of this instructor. But no matter what, I couldn''t think of where I met him or had a grudge with him. So how did he know my name?


    I nodded, and some of the innocent people looked at him blankly. I didn''t know where I had offended him, but I could hear his unkind tone, so I felt that today might be the worst day for me.


    "I am Murong Fei Fei... "What''s wrong?" Right now, I am extremely uneasy. I don''t know where I got into contact with this ferocious looking instructor in front of me.


    He didn''t answer my question and just let me continue on forward. I took a few steps forward in front of everyone, with the last instructor following closely behind me. Then, he stood beside me and whispered in my ear, "I was wondering why that smelly Daoist kept talking about you. He really does have some looks, hmph!"


    I didn''t know what kind of smelly Daoist he was talking about, but all of a sudden, the string in my head snapped. I realized that he was the same age as Yuan Yue, and he even said the word smelly Daoist, so I guessed that the person should be Yuan Yue. Officer, the smelly Daoist Priest you''re talking about is Yuan Yue? "


    "Otherwise, who else would it be!"


    That instructor from before said in a huff, while I was even more confused. What relationship could a single instructor have with Yuan Yue? Could it be Yuan Yue''s relative? He even said that the two of them were just friends.


    However, from the manner of this instructor, when I talk about Yuan Yue''s appearance, the two of them didn''t seem to be friends, so I didn''t know what was going on and just laid down my gun for no reason. This matter is still Yuan Yue''s fault, he had nothing to do but mutter my name!


    Just as I was about to continue asking, the instructor said in a stern voice, "I told you to turn around and look, is that place already so beautiful? "Now run 50 laps around this fake mountain."


    I didn''t know what had happened to me, but I was somehow punished by this instructor. At that time, so many girls were looking at me, and it wasn''t just me, on what grounds was I being punished? It had to be related to Yuan Yue and I didn''t know what relationship the two of them had, but all of a sudden, I had an evil thought. Could it be that the two of them ¡­


    "Instructor, it doesn''t matter if you punish me. I think you mentioned Yuan Yue''s name. Could it be that you''re trying to take advantage of me?"


    This is only the first day of military training. Initially, I didn''t want to provoke this instructor, after all, there isn''t any benefit in irritating him and me, but for some reason, he ran 50 laps around this fake mountain. This is 50 laps, and just that fake mountain has a diameter of 100 meters.


    "Murong Fei, I''m just pretending to be a public servant, so what? Who asked you to pester Yuan Yue?"


    I couldn''t help but be stunned. As expected, the relationship between the two of them isn''t that simple. However, you can''t say it like that, how could I be the one to pester Yuan Yue?


    Seeing my blank face, he explained, "Isn''t that what you kept saying when you tried to drive away the ghosts for me? Now it''s fine, they''ve all been affected by you. Now they''re all focused on cultivating their Tao techniques and ignoring me."


    "Cough, cough ¡­" I suddenly felt a black pot flying towards me!


    Even if my IQ is the same as Bai Qi, I should be able to tell that one of them is in love with Luo Hua and the other is Qiu Shui. I haven''t seen Yuan Yue for a while and ever since he went back to the temple with his master, I have never contacted him and never thought that he was actually cultivating Tao techniques in the temple and is also a very positive young man. How could I be stared at by this strong man?


    Yuan Yue''s appearance was also very sweet, and his skin was also a little fair. Therefore, it was normal to say that he was able to attract his attention.


    But!


    You can''t blame me for this, I''m innocent!

 C58

    Since this instructor has already spoken, I can only listen to him. There''s no other way.


    I sighed inwardly. I didn''t know where this deity that I had offended had coincidentally sent the man that I liked, Yuan Yue, in front of me. He was practically pushing me into a pit of fire!


    "Report!"


    Just as I was about to start running around the rockery, I heard Bai Yi''s loud report. I turned around and looked at him, wondering if this fool was going to run for me. If that''s the case, he''ll definitely be in for some bad luck. I hastily turned my head to look at Bai Yu for a look. If he was a little more quick-witted, he wouldn''t have stood out. Otherwise, both of us might have ran around the fake mountain.


    If that was the case, Bai Yu would not only run 50 laps, but 100 laps as well. After all, this is a military training, and the instructor had never shown mercy, but he did not expect Bai Qi to turn a blind eye this time around. Their instructor frowned and walked in front of him, and Bai Qi continued, "I want to run in her place! She ¡­ Her health is not good, so she can''t run this long. "


    I didn''t get up. Bai Yu wanted to stand up for me. After he finished speaking, my heart was filled with emotions. The girls in our platoon immediately became so excited that they ignored the instructor who was standing here and started screaming. They all threw infatuated looks at him.


    Bai Wei was worried that I was real, but he said that my body wasn''t well enough to run for such a long distance. In fact, that day was something that he had imagined himself, although she was a girl and her physical strength wasn''t very good, but she could still run 50 laps. Bai Qi''s words made me feel like I was a little sister that he had been spoiling all along, and my heart couldn''t help but beat faster.


    "What!?" You want to run away for her? " I didn''t expect that the instructor standing in line would open his eyes wide. After receiving another confirmation from Bai Yu, his instructor actually started laughing heartily. This caught me off guard.


    "As expected of the man that we chose, he''s a real man!" I can''t decide if you can help her run, but you can run with her! "


    "Thank you, Instructor."


    Bai Yu nodded before walking over to me. I was stunned, and before I could react, I heard the screams of the girls beside me. Before I could react, Bai Qi had already knelt down in front of me and said: "Fei''Er, I will carry you."


    "Too handsome ¡­"


    "Ah ¡ª God of Men, I want you to carry ¡ª"


    All of a sudden, many of the women were shouting.


    I was suddenly treated like this, which made so many girls envious. I couldn''t help but feel that my forehead was covered in sweat from nervousness.


    "There are a lot of people here, forget it ¡­" At this moment, our instructor''s face had already turned white from anger, but since that instructor could still be considered to be his comrade, he had no way to say anything to stop us. He could only stand to the side and watch us.


    When Bai Yu heard that I had refused, he stood up with a frown and looked straight at me, which made my heart itch. I couldn''t help but lower my head, not daring to meet his eyes.


    "If you don''t let me carry you, then I''ll hug you! Hehe, I can''t let you run this long anyway! "


    Then he started to run, and I pressed myself against his chest, feeling his breathing, and at the same time his slowly soaking clothes, full of a masculine smell, made me feel sore all over for a moment. I lay in his arms, smelling the scented detergent on him, and I couldn''t help but feel my heart stir.


    After fifty laps, Bai Qi calmly put me down, and by now, several hours had passed. The military training in the afternoon had ended, and as we ran, the girls had been staring at us the whole time, mainly at Bai Qi, his strong muscles, and the way he hugged me so tightly while running made those girls go crazy.


    Originally, we were all in a military stance when the military training began. Therefore, this time, our stance was not as painful as the girls imagined it would be, and time didn''t go as long as they thought it would be.


    When they disbanded over there, we were just about to finish our run. When those girls heard the order to disband, they couldn''t help but scream out loud and ran towards Bai Ruochen. Bai Ruochen was still a bit tired after he ran over, so I could feel his slightly heaving chest. I quickly struggled to get out of his embrace before running to get him a bottle of water.


    He shook his head and waved his hands in refusal. I knew from his breathing that he must be thirsty, so I quickly handed him a bottle of water. Bai looked at me and then raised his hand to touch my head.


    Ahh!


    These girls were sighing bitterly again.


    Looking at the crazy actions of those girls, to be honest, I felt a little bit jealous in my heart. But when I thought back to how he ran fifty laps with me in his arms, I immediately felt happy, and at the same time, I also felt a kind of spoiled and spoiled feeling, so I waited for him to finish drinking the water. I looked up at him and said, "It''s dinner time, let''s go eat at the cafeteria first.


    So far, Bai Qi has become a celebrity in our school, and he is everyone''s idol.


    Thus, wherever we go, those girls would follow us. Although those girls weren''t really close to us and kept a distance from us, looking at them sneakily following behind, I couldn''t help but feel a little uncomfortable.


    Bai Qi noticed that I was a little unhappy, so he lowered his head and hugged me. "Fei''Er is unhappy? Had he just gotten tired ¡­ I, I''m not eating, let me sleep with you! "


    My body immediately shuddered. This is a school! To be able to say such words out loud, it''s fortunate that the girls aren''t too close to us. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to finish this off if word got out.


    In addition, we couldn''t act too intimately, so we distanced ourselves from him. Looking at his disappointed expression, I couldn''t help but feel a little guilty, so I pulled up the corner of his clothes. "I''m not unhappy, it''s just that I feel ¡­ "You''re so popular with girls, will you treat her well when you find a good-looking girl in the future?"


    You lowered your voice, because those girls are still far away from us, so this sentence can only be heard by this one person. Actually, I already have some regrets after asking this question, how could I ask such a question?


    Bai Qi stopped in his tracks, obviously not reacting to my jealousy. He lowered his head and whispered into my ear, "Hehe, when they can''t hear, can I call you my wife? I... I''m only good to my wife! "


    Instantly, my face turned red like a lobster...


    "Cough cough, in the future ¡­" About that, you''re not allowed to call me wife! "


    At this moment, I felt as though my heart was about to explode. I had never heard such sweet words before. I didn''t expect Bai Yu''s EQ to be so high. I couldn''t help but gasp.


    Then he looked up at me with an aggrieved expression on his face, and then he pursed his lips and nodded his head. I looked at Bai Qi''s aggrieved expression and could not help but feel guilty, so I boldly took his hand.


    Bai Wei was stunned. He didn''t expect that I would actually take the initiative to hold his hand today, just like how a little kid would hold my hand after getting a candy bar. He didn''t know if he was satisfied or not, but he held my hand tightly.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt my heart being pierced by something. After that, Bai Ya''s cold face mysteriously appeared in my mind.


    "Crap ¡­"


    My heart sank to the depths, because I had actually forgotten that the dead ghost Bai Ya had already placed a soul contract on me. This made it impossible for me to have any intimate actions with any boy, so if it was like that, then I would feel a special pain in my heart. Right now, I was already suffering from the backlash of the soul contract, so my tears couldn''t help but flow out.


    When I let go of Bai Yu''s hand, the pain disappeared almost two to three seconds later, confirming my guess even more. Bai Ya isn''t someone to be trifled with, the Soul Contract is like a program.


    That feeling just now had given me a fright, and my heart felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. Bai Qi saw that I didn''t know what was going on and wanted to hug me, but I pushed him away. I couldn''t get too close to him, or else I might die from the pain.


    "Fei''er ¡­" I, did I do something wrong? "


    Seeing how wronged he was, I couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable.


    "Your brother gave me the soul contract, so I ¡­" We can''t be too close in the future. "


    I don''t want to lie to him. I already have a little bit of feelings for him, so I told him the truth in order to make him feel better, and this time I''m even more certain that I want to contact Yuan Yue and ask him when that teacher of his will come over. If I can think of a way to get Bai Ya and I to break the Underworld Marriage Contract, then I''ll definitely ask for her help.

 C59

    After hearing what I had to say, Bai Qi frowned. Although he was unwilling, there was nothing he could do about the current situation. It was worth waiting for Yuan Yue''s teacher to appear before he could think of a way to rescind the marriage contract.


    "I thought he wouldn''t hurt you, but I didn''t expect him to make you suffer so much!"


    After listening to Bai Wei''s explanation, I secretly clenched my fists, not wanting to anger him over my matter. So I patted him on the shoulder, pretending to be calm as I said, "Actually, it doesn''t matter, since it doesn''t hurt that much, it''s just going to be over in an instant. Like that damn brother of yours, he has his own motives, but he still doesn''t intend to hurt us."


    It''s just that his IQ is the same as a child''s, but don''t forget, there are some children with high IQ. Bai Jian''s EQ is quite high, so he definitely knows that I was lying to him, and I was actually in quite a lot of pain. After all, his expression just betrayed what I had said. He looked at me and could not help but feel a bit of heartache as he took out a tissue from his pocket to wipe my forehead.


    I didn''t realize it just now, but I was sweating profusely.


    After the two of us had dinner, we rested for a while before starting the military training again. This time, there were quite a few military training programs, so we didn''t finish them until eight or nine in the evening.


    Actually, I really don''t like to see this instructor. After all, there is some unknown relationship between him and Yuan Yue. This makes me always lie down on the ground without any reason.


    I don''t know when exactly this instructor misunderstood, but he definitely felt that there was something going on between Yuan Yue and me, which was why he was obstructing his development with that young daoist ¡­


    He was simply too narrow-minded. Standing in the middle of the team, I felt that he was looking at me with a more ferocious expression. It was obvious that he didn''t intend on letting me go.


    Looking at the petite girls, it''s time for us to exercise. Now we will start our physical training, each girl will do 50 push-ups and 50 sit-ups. If anyone wants to finish, don''t go back to the dorm to sleep.


    For a moment, I felt a little helpless. I didn''t know what prejudice this instructor had towards girls, or did he have a grudge against them? It was no wonder that he liked boys.


    But even so, a girl''s physique is still different from a boy''s. To be able to carry out such a high level training in such a short time, isn''t that just exhausting? He can''t do that to us!


    After he had just finished speaking, many girls had complained, because just now, that instructor had punished me for no reason, causing the male god in their heart to run 50 laps with me on his back. So, those girls were originally very dissatisfied with our instructor, but this time, after he had finished giving the order, there was no female liveliness.


    Seeing so many girls staring at him, he naturally had some temper, so he scolded us a few more times. One of the girls was a bit more bold than the others, so she stood up and said, "No matter what, we are all girls. If you do this, it will be a form of corporal punishment. A hundred push-ups in total, wouldn''t that tire us out? After we''re physically exhausted, you''ll be responsible, too? Furthermore, didn''t you say that we girls have weak constitutions?


    That girl was obviously trying to trick him. In fact, we didn''t know at the beginning, nor did we know if the instructor was there. That girl was just digging a pit for him to jump into.


    The instructor stared angrily at the girl and said, "Nonsense, of course my physical strength is much stronger than yours!"


    "Alright, it''s already autumn and the weather is very cold. If you have the ability to jump into the pond, I''ll believe you. Otherwise, your physique won''t be that strong."


    After the girl finished speaking, many people supported her argument. Although there was a small grudge between us, I didn''t want him to risk his life and jump into the pond. After all, I had already decided that the girl that fell into the water was going to meet with trouble.


    "It''s not good to just jump in, right? "Although the temperature of the water isn''t very low, everyone knows what happened that day. I don''t know what happened in the pond, but if someone died later on, it would be very serious."


    Honestly speaking, I truly wanted to help this instructor. After all, he was acquainted with Yuan Yue, so no matter how he dealt with me, this was still a life. I couldn''t just sit there and watch as he jumped into the pond filled with ghosts and ignored everything else.


    "Humph, what are you talking about? Where is the Ox, Ghost, Snake and God in this world?" These are all just to scare yourself. "


    This time, I couldn''t help but feel a little angry. I was helping him! However, he was completely ungrateful. No wonder Yuan Yue had completely ignored him, it was because Yuan Yue was originally a Daoist cultivator that specialized in driving out ghosts and demons. Yet, this person did not believe that there was a ghost in the world, how could he have any common topics with Yuan Yue?


    The more this instructor spoke, the more indignant he became, as though I was purposely provoking him. After he finished speaking, he immediately took off his shirt, revealing his arm. Only now did we see that he was originally quite muscular when he was young, and then he stood on the platform. The girl who fell into the water finally couldn''t bear it anymore, after all, she was one of the victims, so she didn''t want anyone to fall into the water like her and be pulled down by the water ghost. It was she who stopped him, "Wait, don''t jump down ¡­"


    With a "splash" sound, before we could stop him, the instructor dived straight into the water. I cursed in my heart, "What a fool, he actually jumped in. We all quickly surrounded the pond, and the girl who first stood out to encourage him to jump saw that he really dared to jump in, so she turned pale from fright. After all, if something really happened, that girl would definitely have part of the responsibility.


    Moreover, this fake mountain incident had already spread like wildfire. Everyone knew that there was a ghost in this fake mountain pond, so when the girls saw someone jump in, they all shrieked and didn''t know what to do.


    My first thought was to call Yuan Yue over, since he is a Taoist, and if there really is a ghost here, then he can also take away the little ghost inside with him, because Bai Ya told me before that there are indeed some Infant Spirits under this fake mountain, but because the runes on the fake mountain are still there, I knew that the ghosts that harmed people aren''t from the Infant Spirits, but because there are Infant Spirits nearby, so the yin energy is a little heavier, attracting the ghosts from the other wild mountains. They all gathered in this pool.


    Luckily, I left Yuan Yue''s contact information. I immediately dialed Yuan Yue''s number, only to see that his voice was slightly agitated. "Xiao Fei, it''s you. I didn''t expect you to contact me on your own accord. Hehe, what''s wrong?"


    "Hurry up and come to our school, your old lover fell into the water!"


    I rolled my eyes and quickly replied. Yuan Yue was stunned for a while on the other side of the phone. "Why would I go there if I fell into the water?" "Also, I did not ¡­"


    "Come over quickly, don''t ask so much!"


    This Yuan Yue is quite a bit, I wanted to explain myself. I thought that if he was a little bit late, then the instructor would have been dragged down by the water ghost, so I quickly shouted out loud. Yuan Yue was first shocked by my voice, then he quickly hung up the phone.


    "Who fell into the water?"


    Since everyone had seen our instructor dive, and Bai Yu''s row had also seen someone fall into the water, they did not have the time to stand there and train. They all ran to the side of the lake and surrounded the place where they were eating, looking around with worry in their eyes. When he found my figure, they all breathed a sigh of relief and asked.


    "That idiot instructor."


    "Oh, then it''s fine. You scared me to death. It''s fine as long as you don''t jump in."


    I helplessly shook my head. Why would I jump into the water when I had nothing to do?


    My top priority right now is to see how that instructor does. I saw him dive into the water and swim for a while before raising his head up. Everyone is also relieved. It seems like the water ghost hasn''t appeared yet.


    As the instructor paddled, he swam towards the shore in a rather leisurely manner. He looked very calm and composed, and nothing happened. A few boys began to clap.


    Suddenly, he stopped in the water and felt himself being dragged straight into the water. It was as if there was something grabbing onto her leg from below, pulling her down very quickly.


    Bai Yu also instinctively pulled me back a few steps, only to see that the instructor still had some strength, he desperately treaded on the water to allow himself to float up, then he directly grabbed onto a rock on the fake mountain with one hand. It could be seen, although his hand exerted a lot of strength to barely get his head out of the water, but the thing that was pulling him under the water didn''t let go, it was as though it was trying to drag him all the way to the bottom of the lake.

 C60

    "Then hold on for a moment, I''ve already contacted Yuan Yue. He''ll come to save you in a moment. Right now, we have no way to get rid of the thing that''s holding you back. Only Yuan Yue can help you."


    The instructor in the middle of the lake shouted. Although he was about to be pulled into the water by that thing, he still had his pride, and obviously no one saw his sorry state, so he said loudly, "Who asked you to call him? I have enough strength, so I''ll go up myself later!"


    "Hey!" "You fierce smelly instructor, you do not need to be so ungrateful. Fei''er wanted to help you so she called for Yuan Yue. With your current state, you cannot climb out at all, and will drown!"


    Bai Ji was trying to fight for me.


    I sighed and didn''t say anything else. From the looks of it, this instructor could still persist for a period of time. The strength of his wrist is really quite strong.


    I saw clearly that there were some runes drawn on the stone. Due to the fact that the stone was very large and there were words written on it that I could not understand with a golden brush, there were also some words written on the stone that he grabbed. I felt that he should be fine for the time being.


    If it wasn''t for him constantly asking us to do some sit-ups and push-ups to train us, no one would have purposely provoked him to jump into the water. But who knew that he just had to be someone who didn''t believe in ghosts and gods? Well, after this experience, I think he would have believed that there was a ghost in the world.


    Thinking this way, I saw a person in the distance rushing over with something in his hand. I knew it was Yuan Yue. He saw a lot of people gathered around the fake hill of the school. Naturally, he knew what had happened, but when he looked into the water, he was stunned.


    "Liu Zhuangyun, why is it you!"


    The instructor''s face turned red all of a sudden and he tightly held onto the stone without saying a word. He still wanted to deny it, but I couldn''t help but let out a sigh and walked to Yuan Yue''s side, "About that, don''t worry about who''s in the water right now. "There''s a water ghost in the pond at our school right now, so you should help him out quickly or else he''ll be dragged in very quickly. It''s extremely dangerous, and something like this happened the day before yesterday!"


    Yuan Yue nodded his head, then frowned and took out a Glyph from his cloth bag. He chanted and threw the Glyph into the water, which was quite strange, as everyone present had never seen such a scene before, and with the school''s rumors added on, everyone was even more convinced that there was a Water Ghost in the pond. The girls were so scared that they didn''t dare look, and they all started screaming, and even the boys backed off, pulling me along behind them, and we all stared at the water, waiting to see what Yuan Yue could do to get rid of the Water Ghost.


    I thought this was just a normal phenomenon. After all, I''ve seen Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng cheating before. A thin line of sweat suddenly appeared on Yuan Yue''s forehead. It was raised by someone! "


    Looking at this scene, coupled with what Yuan Yue said, I couldn''t help but think of what Bai Ya told me that day. He said that the person raising ghosts also intends to covet the Nascent Soul in the fake mountain, and many strange things happened previously all because of that person raising ghosts. I couldn''t help but be curious about who this person is, why would he raise a little ghost in our school?


    I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my body.


    "Then what should we do? Are we going to find the ghoul? When we find the ghost keeper, he''ll probably already be drowned inside. You''d better hurry and think of something! "


    Besides, this instructor had jumped into the water himself because of Yuan Yue. Yuan Yue definitely could not sit idly by and do nothing, the two of them knew each other, so Yuan Yue was sweating profusely.


    Actually, we all noticed that the stone in the instructor''s hand had already loosened up. We all couldn''t help but secretly take a deep breath, and the girl was so scared that many of us were sitting on the ground crying, but crying was useless. Right now, the instructor''s life is at stake, if we get caught again, I don''t think we''ll be able to get back up.


    At this time, Yuan Yue took off his clothes in a hurry and was about to enter the water. Seeing that he had already lost his head, I hurriedly went forward to catch him, "You''re crazy, what are you doing now? "You are simply throwing yourself into a trap!"


    Unless Yuan Yue has a better idea, I definitely won''t let him jump into the water. When the instructor saw that Yuan Yue was about to jump into the water, he shouted, "Don''t worry about me, I definitely won''t live this time. Hurry up and leave!"


    The instructor had just finished speaking when he saw the rock suddenly loosen up and fall straight down from the fake mountain. I couldn''t help but to be startled and scream out loud, while Bai Rui tightly pulled on my arm. I could feel that he was a bit tighter, and I knew that he was very worried.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt that the golden character on the fake mountain gave off two lights and then dimmed down. I didn''t understand what was going on, but I suddenly thought of something, that there was a rune engraved on it, and it was broken down by the instructor with his bare hands. The rune must be incomplete, and since the rune isn''t complete, then the souls of the infants inside it were naturally released.


    At this moment, Yuan Yue and a few other guys rushed forward and pulled up the instructor. There were already four to five palm marks on the instructor''s leg, and this wasn''t the work of a water ghost, it was probably caused by a lot of ghosts pulling down from the bottom.


    He actually managed to hold on and even broke the rock that was the fake mountain. I think that this time, he was able to escape from death because the souls of the infants were very pure, so naturally, those evil things did not dare to approach him. This gave the instructor a chance to swim up, otherwise, he would definitely not be able to survive today.


    "There''s something underwater ¡­" At this moment, he was panting heavily as he spoke in a broken voice.


    There was no need for that. Everyone could tell that there were ghosts under the water. Otherwise, how could he have sensed that someone was pulling downwards?


    Moreover, the hand print on his leg was especially obvious. It was clearly something that had grabbed onto something, and it had already turned purple.


    When the girl who had also fallen into the pond that day saw this scene, she couldn''t help but cry out in fright. She immediately shut her eyes, not daring to look, and she would definitely think back to what happened that day. If it wasn''t for Bai Yu who saved her, she might really have been pulled directly into the water by the ghost.


    This time, I saw this horrifying scene with my own eyes once again. No matter who it was, no matter who it was, there must be a shadow in their hearts. I looked at the instructor.


    "I already told you that water isn''t clean, but you just didn''t believe me and said there''s nothing weird. Look at that imprint on your leg, do you still want to be stubborn? Are there no ghosts, snakes, or gods in this world?"


    The instructor sat up after taking a few deep breaths on the ground. His brows were locked in a deep frown as he stared at the scar on his leg and said, "I saw ¡­"


    "What did you see?"


    At this time, Yuan Yue squatted down and asked.


    There are so many black shadows. They are like a huge fish, but I can clearly see that they are human figures within the shadows. They are dead, and they wanted to teach me to stay away from each other and drag me into the water.


    "Did you see anything strange when you fell into the water?"


    If it wasn''t for the rune carved on the rock, and if it hadn''t been for him coincidentally pulling it down from the top of the rock, he would have definitely become the scapegoat for those ghosts. I couldn''t help but feel some lingering fear for his experience.


    "Strange ¡­" Yes! Yes! I saw a golden light flash and I felt the thing that was holding me on my leg loosen its grip. Only then did my life float up to the surface. Otherwise, I would have really died in the water. "


    The instructor spoke while panting heavily. The way I looked at him was extremely exhausted, because he used all the strength he had in his life just now to prevent himself from being pulled into the water by those ghosts. Afterwards, someone rushed over after hearing the news.


    Seeing how those old men were frowning, I was sure that they knew something, so I gave a look to Yuan Yue. Since I was the one who asked, I could only ask Yuan Yue to see if there was anything in the pond that was wandering around.

 C61

    He first wiped off the sweat on his forehead and then stood up. When the old men who were deep inside the school saw Yuan Yue, they were stunned for a moment and then frowned. I guess they definitely know each other, after all, the runes on the fake mountain were carved by the Taoist and they were definitely connected to White Cloud Temple.


    Sure enough, I heard Yuan Yue say, "Old sir, didn''t my master build an octagonal pavilion here previously? How was it taken down by you? "But now, the Yin Qi in this place is getting denser and denser. The nearby ghosts and ghosts have all gathered here. Look, this is the result. I told you earlier that you wouldn''t listen ¡­"


    Looking at Yuan Yue''s angry expression, I looked around and sure enough, I saw a flat ground with some flowers and plants growing on it. It was obvious that there were some changes to it, so I thought that maybe there was a pavilion there before.


    Although the octagonal pavilion said that I don''t know what exactly it is used for, but according to the legends, the octagonal pavilion was able to suppress ghosts. It seems that it really was like this, and Yuan Yue said that he personally guided the construction of the pavilion just now, so it definitely had something to do with the runes on the fake mountain.


    "There''s no helping it, this is not the past few years, and our school has changed our manager. He said that it affected the beauty of the place, and that the pavilion looked really bad with all its dust, so we had him grow some flowers and plants. Who knows, we really pissed off the ghosts ¡­"


    The old man was also in a bit of a dilemma. After all, he was one of the school''s old leaders, so he had no way to control what the newly appointed youngsters wanted to do.


    The old man was usually quite superstitious, so I felt that this matter shouldn''t be blamed on the school''s old leaders. However, if one had to blame them, one would have to blame the newly appointed ones.


    It was no wonder that it attracted so many ghosts to come running in. Since this was a place with dense yin aura and water was the source of yin aura, the ghosts gathered here, ready to die in place of the dead.


    In addition, because this place was a little special, the Miasma was very dense, and in addition to the water there were a lot of water ghosts in the water, this caused those water ghosts to be interested, and they could be considered as having cultivated this water ghost as their own puppet.


    I couldn''t help but think that it was fortunate that no one fell into the water before. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have had such a good life coming up on their own.


    I sighed helplessly and looked into the water. At this moment, I suddenly felt that there was something swimming in this matter.


    "Teacher, how much do you know about the runes on this fake mountain?"


    Although Bai Ya told me not to touch the symbols on the fake mountain for the time being, as long as the symbols are loose, there will be a few ghouls coveting it once the Nascent Soul is out.


    If I went to stop them at this time, then I would definitely suffer some injuries along with myself. Originally, I wasn''t going to care about these things, but now that the runes on the fake mountain have been deactivated by this unlucky instructor, I had to understand what was under it. Furthermore, Yuan Yue also said that the ghosts in the water were raised by the ghost keeper.


    Speaking of which, this illusion is actually very old, and in the early days, because there are always some strange things happening here, we invited a few Daoists. The Daoists said that it is because there are a lot of Nascent Souls, which is why there are so many strange things happening, so the Daoists personally wrote the script and wrote the symbols on the fake mountain, which is why they took care of those souls. And in the long run, there haven''t been any strange things happening, those Nascent Souls were probably reincarnated, so our school''s chairman decided to remove this fake mountain after a while.


    He is simply a big idiot, even more stupid than that instructor. Since there are runes drawn on the fake mountain, then it is impossible to move it. If someone is going to move it, they should at least ask those cultivators from White Cloud Temple.


    If they wanted to dismantle it, they could do so. No one knew who was it that was so stupid as to become the school''s chairman. This caused many students of the school to suffer misfortune as well.


    "This illusion is already damaged, so breaking the runes on it is now useless. If you want to tear it down, then do it. However, after you destroy this fake mountain, there will be nothing around you to suppress it."


    Yuan Yue said in a low voice. Only now did the leaders realize that there were still a few students around, so he hurriedly waved them off to return to their dorms. There was no need to train tonight.


    Because I knew Yuan Yue, the school''s old leader didn''t have the intention of chasing me back. He even said it in front of me, "Master Yuan, then what do you think we should do? Our school has recently been planning to choose an advanced school. In that case, wouldn''t we have no chance at all? "Therefore, you must help us out. I wonder if we can still cover that octagonal booth?"


    "The octagonal pavilion of Evil Repellent Evil Suppression Ghost was constructed using Daoist magics, yet it was destroyed so easily by you guys. Do you think it''s possible for it to be built ¡­"


    Yuan Yue shook his head regretfully as he said that. Then, he looked angrily at the leader.


    If you cover it up now, then there won''t be enough time, because the rune pages on this fake mountain have already fallen off, and the only ones that can be compared to these ghosts have all left, so it''s impossible to suppress these ghosts. I think it''s best to let the students take a few days off to go back home, because the school will definitely be affected a lot.


    Actually, Yuan Yue and I were thinking the same thing. Bai Ya had to have a way to subdue all of those Nascent Souls, so all I had to do was erase the rune and let Bai Ya take action.


    But now, Bai Ya wasn''t here either. After the rune fell off, the Nascent Souls that were locked inside naturally ran away. A few of them dived into the water, saving the instructor''s life.


    In other words, the Yin Qi in the water is very strong right now, and many of them are almost uncontrollable, so it''s very dangerous to walk through the school. After all, there are many students in our school.


    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but feel that this Daoist Priest from White Cloud Temple was really useless, causing the heads of those wronged souls to hurt. Especially Yuan Yue, even though he had cultivated for a long time, he still couldn''t subdue those wronged souls.


    Furthermore, I feel that Yuan Qingfeng definitely has no way to drive out ghosts. Don''t you know that all of their training is just a show? I really hope for their teacher to hurry over. Right now, this matter isn''t just a simple matter of helping me get rid of my wedding, it concerns the lives of many students in our school. Moreover, if this vengeful spirit continues to hover around our school, then many students will definitely be in danger.


    "A few ghosts have made it so difficult for you ¡­ Sigh, I''ve already wasted my time teaching you before! "


    While we were discussing how to help the school with this problem, an old lady came into the room from both sides. She was kind of like an old lady, you would say, but she didn''t look like one, and at first I thought she looked familiar, but then I thought about it and immediately remembered that she was the woman on the third floor whom Bai Yi and I had helped to carry our luggage with.


    "Look at that aunt from the morgue ¡­"


    At this time, Bai Ji had already recognized her, so he said this in a low voice.


    The woman walked straight towards the dining hall, not even glancing at us. Yuan Yue''s eyes were wide open as his hands were trembling.


    When I saw him like this, I couldn''t help but feel ¡­


    "Grand Master!" "You''re here!"


    It wasn''t just Yuan Yue who was shocked, even Bai Qi and I couldn''t believe that this seemingly fragile woman was actually the rumored especially formidable Senior Master of White Cloud Temple!


    Furthermore, this woman directed the construction of that octagonal pavilion. We have indeed reached a very deep and profound place. As I thought, how could an ordinary woman dare to guard the morgue?


    She turned out to be from Mao Shan Sect. I couldn''t help but admire this woman from the bottom of my heart.


    "Humph, to tell you the truth, I really shouldn''t have cared about this kind of thing. Earlier, I spent a lot of mantras to help you guys build this octagonal pagoda, but unexpectedly, it was destroyed by you guys. Now, my mantras are a bit lacking, even after practicing for many years, I still haven''t recovered, so building an octagonal pagoda is impossible. I can only think of other ways, but it has not reached the point where I can completely subdue those ghosts."

 C62

    I was overjoyed to see that this woman turned out to be the rumored Mentor. She seemed to be sizing up her surroundings. At this moment, she turned her head around and shifted her gaze onto Bai Ji.


    "Although I''ve said it before, although I don''t have enough mantras to help you build a new pavilion, I can still take in a disciple. I saw that this young man''s body is quite robust and strong, and he is fated to be mine, if not I could teach you mantras and then you could draw talismans to reduce ghosts, what do you think?"


    I didn''t expect her to be so generous and want to take in a disciple as soon as she said it. I had wanted to tell her that I wanted to take him in as my disciple, but I didn''t expect her to take the initiative and take him as her disciple.


    We should agree to such a good thing, but ¡­" My heart was a little tangled. The reason why I was at a loss was because I wanted Bai Qi to practice some mantras, and it was only to drive out the demons. In addition, I could also suppress the ghost aura on Bai Ya''s body a little, so that Bai Ya''s body wouldn''t be suppressed by the ghost aura on his body and fall ill.


    But who would have thought that this teacher''s wife mentioned that she wanted to teach him mantras at this crucial moment, so obviously she wanted him to cultivate it and then drive the demons out of the school. This wasn''t good for Bai Qi, so I couldn''t help but have a change in my previous thoughts.


    "What''s wrong? "Young man, do you agree or not?" She looked at Bai Qi with a smiling face, her expression making people feel embarrassed and unable to say anything, "At the very beginning, I already knew that something would happen behind your fake mountain, and in addition to that, I also received a letter from my senior, saying that he wanted me to come and take care of a matter, so I decided to live here in this school ¡­ You really are a good child. On the first day, you even took the initiative to help me carry my luggage ¡­ "Haha."


    No matter how I looked at it, it felt comfortable to look at her as if she was looking at her own grandson. However, I felt a little worried as I stood at the side.


    I don''t want Bai Yu to be her disciple at this critical juncture. Otherwise, I''ll wait for this matter to calm down a little before discussing it with that teacher.


    "I''m not sure if I can get out of this alive. "What if some of these Nascent Souls are still stuck under this fake mountain? It would be able to slightly suppress those evil spirits."


    Bai Yu stood there foolishly at the side, not replying but turning to look at me, because the only person he could trust right now is me, so if I nod my head, he would be very happy to learn Tao techniques with that teacher. But right now, I am definitely not going to agree, so I said after thinking for a while.


    Actually, the other method in my heart is to wait for Bai Ya to finish his cultivation before I settle this matter. I think the second method is very suitable so I won''t have to hurt anyone.


    Otherwise, with Bai Qi being so stupid, he would not be able to suppress these evil attacks even if he had learnt a Tao technique in a short period of time. Instead, he would be on fire.


    Originally, I already had some Yin Qi, and I also had some Evil Spirits on me, so I definitely wouldn''t let them find me. Anyway, I will just ignore them, as they won''t bother with me.


    If I were to brace myself and go up to them to get rid of them, then when the time comes, I would be hated by the world, and would want revenge. At that time, I wouldn''t be able to continue staying in White Cloud Temple and beg the Grand Master for help.


    Then, I turned to look at Yuan Yue, only to see a look of worry appearing on his face. He looked at me and said slowly, "Xiao Fei, with the current situation, we can''t drag it out any longer, we definitely need to find a way to suppress these evil spirits. Otherwise, if these evil spirits escape, some of the weaker female students in the whole school, and even the male students with weaker Yang Qi, might be affected a little.


    After hearing Yuan Yue''s words, the teacher also nodded her head. At this moment, the leaders of the school were all standing here, and upon hearing Yuan Yue''s words, they all became anxious. As the leaders of the school, if they were to lose their lives, they had to pay for it.


    Besides, they definitely couldn''t take the risk, so they all turned to look at Bai Qi. Firstly, he was a great hero of the school, and now he was famous throughout the school. Not only the school was famous, but the Education Bureau should already know that there was such a person in our school.


    Secondly, he should not have become a student at all, but because of his excellent character, he was accepted as a student of the sports department. Therefore, he had to help Bai Qianzhang out with the school.


    The few leaders pondered for a moment before giving way to us and said, "Since this is such a serious matter, I feel that a kind-hearted child like you will definitely not be able to bear to see your schoolmates'' lives in danger. Therefore, it''s better for you to study Tao techniques together with me."


    When they heard that these leaders were actually old people, it could be said that they were rather superstitious. With the addition of the few incidents that occurred in front of them, everyone would definitely believe it.


    If they did not suppress these evil thoughts, then surely something would happen to the school, and that was why they suddenly became extremely anxious, thinking that no matter what happened, they must get their teacher lady to save them. But because they had demolished this school''s Eight Corner Town''s Demon Pavilion, they themselves had a little bit of irrationality, and now that he had given them a way, taking in a disciple would save them from the calamity of the school, which was naturally very good.


    Now that they have forced me to such a state, I have no other choice but to remain silent and wait for my words.


    Yet, my heart was in turmoil. Right now, I have no way out. It''s already hard for me to get down from the tiger, so I had no choice but to agree. But when I thought about what Bai Ya had told me about a calamity coming, I couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    I can already predict that my calamity must be because of this. If I agree, how am I going to deal with it?


    Besides, not only me, but also Bai Qi might be in danger. I rolled my eyes and then said to the teacher, "To tell you the truth, when I went to the back street of the school earlier, I ran into a fortune-teller. He told me to count my speculations out of curiosity, saying that I was going to have a calamity recently ¡­ "I don''t know any Tao techniques myself, and I have no way of escaping this calamity. Furthermore, something happened in the school just now, which made me feel even more panicked ¡­"


    A perceptive person would be able to see that I had actually rejected him in my heart. However, the master calmly took out a flashing golden talisman from his pocket and passed it to me, "Murong Fei, I actually already knew that the person Senior Brother mentioned is you ¡­ Previously, I had already guessed that Yuan Qingfeng was going to let this child next to you become my disciple. Actually, I didn''t agree with him at first, but now that I see him as a cultivating genius, I wanted to teach him some Tao techniques. "


    Her words left me speechless. It was obvious that she wanted to take in a disciple, but now we''re begging her, but there''s no other way. Since she has already said it out, and she knows my identity, then I definitely can''t refuse her.


    "Brother, he wants to take you in as his disciple, do you agree or not? You better think this through. Master Yuan previously said that there will be a three, a five, and a three when you enter the Dao ¡­ It''s very likely that I won''t be able to marry a wife. "


    Everyone already knows that Bai Yu''s IQ is so if she doesn''t want to learn the mantra no matter what, then no one will force him. So I turned my head around and looked at Bai Qi, giving her a meaningful look, hoping that he would understand.


    However, I still think too highly of his IQ. Bai Yu previously already thought in his heart that he must learn Tao techniques to protect me. Thus, my question now is useless.


    "It''s alright. If I can''t marry my wife, then I''ll always follow you. I agree."


    Instantly, I took a deep breath and raised my hand to support my forehead as I shook my head.


    This was simply a lump of elm. Even if I treated him this way, he would not be able to see it.


    However, there was nothing they could do about it. After these words were said, everyone let out a sigh of relief, especially the school leaders, who felt that Bai Qi was a treasure of the school. Without Bai Qi, there was no way that a teacher would help them.


    Then one of the older ones said to us, "I see that you two siblings are also very difficult, and Bai Qi will also be very tired in the future. In addition, he is studying in the school, and he is also studying Tao techniques outside, so it is very inconvenient, so we decided to arrange a room for you in the apartment next to the school. The two of you can help each other out, and the room also has gas independent safety baths, so you can cook for yourselves."

 C63

    After the Leader said that, I couldn''t help but widen my eyes. Why would such a thing happen?


    Although right now, I naturally really hope to live in my own house, but after all, we are still fake siblings. If we really live together, I don''t know if Bai Qi''s personality will be the same as last time ¡­


    With that in mind, I couldn''t help but tremble a little, and even if Bai Wei didn''t have any other thoughts, I would definitely be guilty when Bai Ya attached himself to him.


    Therefore, I wanted to open my mouth to refuse, but this time it was as if I had been enlightened and hurriedly nodded my head in thanks.


    I immediately held my forehead and sighed. I didn''t know if he was really stupid or just faking it.


    Seeing that me and the bus accepted the gift, the leaders immediately calmed down. That teacher was also very satisfied as he nodded and looked at the both of us.


    "I''ve already asked around. There''s a abandoned house near the school''s morgue. When the time comes, you can go there and learn Tao techniques. What do you think?"


    I don''t have anything to say anyways. That teacher said she can go wherever she wants to learn, and now she says that he''s taking me in as his disciple. It has nothing to do with me, so I''ll learn whatever I want.


    I couldn''t help but sigh internally. Looks like my days in the future will be quite harsh. Thinking about this, I started to sympathize with this silly Bai Qi.


    It was getting late, so I dropped Bai off at the boys'' dormitory and walked over to the dormitory. Tomorrow I could actually move to a new apartment, and I was very nervous, but I knew that the new apartment still had two separate rooms, so I could lock the door when I went to bed at night.


    Today, I''ll go back and explain the situation to my roommates. When everyone gets familiar with each other, I can invite everyone to my apartment for a meal or something.


    As I walked, I had a bit of doubt in my heart. That Grand Master came here with the help of Yuan Qingfeng to help me, but now that she was here, she didn''t mention anything about me and Bai Ya. Instead, she was going to teach me the Tao technique.


    There were more people just now, so I didn''t have the ability to ask, so I planned to find a time tomorrow to ask that Mage what she really meant. In addition, I was also a bit worried, although she doesn''t have much magic power, I can''t guarantee that she''ll still have some magic tools or things like that.


    If it really hurts Bai Ya, then I will definitely feel very guilty. Therefore, I plan to have a good chat with that teacher tomorrow. If I can break off this Underworld Marriage, that would naturally be the best.


    Everyone already knew that the school''s rockery pond is dangerous, but due to the appearance of the school''s leadership, many students were chased back to their dorms. Actually, I should have gone back to my dorm, but because I called the little Taoist Yuan Yue here, I had the chance to stay.


    Actually, I had already expected this. When I went back to my dorm, the three little girls would be chattering non-stop about me, so I had already thought of a way to explain myself. In fact, there wasn''t really anything that I could hide.


    Everyone had seen what happened just now, and the news had spread like wildfire through the school''s forums and Tieba. As a result, they had definitely heard of this as well.


    What they were curious about was how that little Daoist Yuan Yue would deal with them after everyone left.


    After all, the school was still a place for educating and educating people, and science was its basis. If word were to spread out that the school had hired a teacher, the matter would definitely become a hot topic.


    This way, the school''s leader won''t have any face at all, so I definitely won''t say anything about this matter. Although Yuan Yue''s teacher is a reclusive master, although his Tao technique is gone, he still has a lot of knowledge in his head. But, his status in our school is just like an old lady who has just entered the morgue.


    So even if Bai Wei and the old lady had seen the door of the morgue together, everyone would have thought he was working for a living and wouldn''t have thought much about it.


    As expected, the moment I entered the door, I saw the three girls'' necks waiting for me to return. After Cheng Weiru called me back with her big eyes, she immediately ran to my side and started questioning me.


    Actually, his reputation as a hero had spread throughout the school after Bai Yu saved the fallen girl. Moreover, he had become the idol of many girls.


    In addition, Cheng Weiru also studied physical education at the same level as Bai Yu, so she still cared more about Bai Yu''s dynamics. Thus, she kept asking me about Bai Yu''s situation and the aftermath of the incident when the instructor fell into the water.


    Bai Yu and I will just watch from the sidelines. Although this matter is quite big, the school still wants everyone to keep their mouths shut as much as possible. Don''t spread the news, otherwise, if the matter of ghosts causing in the school were to spread out, it might be detrimental to the recruitment for the next year.


    I told the three of you what the head of the school meant, so that the head of the school wouldn''t find out about the rumors and the three of them would be dead by then.


    "I say ¡­ That cousin of yours is really good-looking, but he''s also very strong.


    At this moment, Shi Xiaoling was already sitting on a chair and eating a bag of biscuits while making crisp sounds. She looked at me with envy.


    "Five sets?"


    Shi Xiaoling''s question stunned me. For a moment, I didn''t know what she meant. But after I said those three words, I immediately understood what she meant.


    Usually, in ancient times, cousins could marry each other as long as they gave out five sets of clothes. Therefore, Shi Xialing''s intention was to ask me about the relationship between Bai Qi and myself.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" None... Of course not. "


    I denied it without thinking.


    In the circumstances, how could I admit it? By now, the school should have given us a room to live in, just the two of us. At that time, we would just be afraid of rumors spreading, and that wouldn''t be good either. Ignoring the fact that he had lost his reputation, Bai Ji''s current appearance is the type that many girls like. He''s silly, especially full of strength, and looks so cute and foolish that if those girls discover any clues about the relationship between us, I will become the public enemy of everyone here.


    After saying that, the three girls let out a sigh of relief.


    "Aiya, I''m so envious of you. Now, you don''t know what the girls in our school are saying about your cousin. It''s simply, all of you are incredibly envious. We, as your roommates, are also basking in the glory."


    Cheng Weiru sat beside me and said with a smile. When I thought of this, I felt a little embarrassed and said that I was going to move out tomorrow.


    After hesitating for a moment, I decided to tell them anyway, so I took a deep breath and said awkwardly, "You should all know about me by now, but my cousin already had problems with his IQ when he was born. In order to praise him for saving his life, the school decided to give him a separate apartment, and then tomorrow, I will move in with him."


    After I said this, the three girls started to scream, and when I saw their flushed faces, I felt my heartbeat quicken.


    There was some ambiguity to the sentence that I had just said, but I did not explain it clearly. Thus, I went to them and explained with a flushed face, "Don''t misunderstand ¡­ It was the school''s leader''s intention. Because it''s not that he has some problems with his IQ and his actions are not convenient, so in order for him to live a better life, the school said that it''s better for me to live with him and take care of his life. "


    I couldn''t help but take in a deep breath. The more I explained, the more I felt that I was lacking in confidence. Thus, I stopped speaking in the end.


    "If you move in with your cousin, then can we always go and play with you?"


    If the three of them were also good people and didn''t have any other bad intentions, then it would be better for Bai Wei to interact with them more. Making friends with them is also considered good, and I think that Bai Wei is a fool, so he definitely doesn''t understand some things between a man and a woman. On the contrary, I don''t know why, but the moment he arrived here, he felt as if he was enlightened, and a bunch of sweet words flowed out.


    To be honest, if it weren''t for his poor intelligence, I really would have thought he was the kind of playboy who would have fooled girls.


    Sitting on the stool, while the three girls were discussing in low voices, I started to ponder about something else.


    Because Bai Qi''s study of the mantra was, in any case, to help the school, the school certainly wouldn''t charge for our house, and that was a good thing.


    Besides, in a few days, Bai Ji''s inheritance would be in his account. When that time came, Bai Yi could be considered as having a million years of wealth. Just think about it, for a good-looking boy like him who was especially considerate and rich, who didn''t want him?


    So I really should be fine, give him a beating, don''t let him be fooled by some other scheming girl again.


    However, I know that the three of them are honest girls, so I will occasionally flip through them. I definitely won''t think too much about it, and I definitely won''t take advantage of Bai Qi. However, there are a lot of people in the school, and it''s hard for them to avoid having some golden girls, as well as some scheming green tea bitches ¡­ If I were to be provoked by Bai Ji, it would definitely be hard for me to deal with him in person ¡­


    "What''s wrong with you? Look at the worry on her face. Don''t you want to move away? " Cheng Weiru asked.


    Sigh, my cousin is so good-looking, I think that in the future there will definitely be a lot of girls wandering around him. At that time, I have to properly help him filter out the screen, and don''t be fooled by those people with schemes.


    After I finished speaking, the other girls also became vigilant and started fighting, which led to them agreeing with me. In the end, the three of them actually started researching, and after a while, they came over to me and told me to set up a scouting group, which was specifically targeted.


    "Are you mistaken about something? Investigation team? I feel that if he really falls in love with a girl, then it''s okay for him to fall in love ¡­ "Then in what name should we stop them ¡­"


    I couldn''t help but feel amused when I saw the three girls'' brains open up.


    "You don''t know. They say it''s a reconnaissance team, but it''s just Bai Qi''s backup."


    I looked at the three of them with my eyes wide open. I really felt that it had been established just like that. I even set up a support committee!

 C64

    Aiya, we, the few of us, should be the most appropriate people to get to know each other. You are Bai Yu''s cousin, and we are your close friends, so you say that we are the president of the support committee, how appropriate is that? You don''t know that we are already in an uproar at the Tieba, and you haven''t even seen it.


    I found it funny. Shi Xiaoling''s explanation was plausible. I even thought they could apply for a society from the student union tomorrow.


    I couldn''t help but feel that this girl''s love for people was really crazy. She actually didn''t even have two hours to spare in such a short period of time and had already discussed it all. She was going to set up a support committee ¡­


    "Cough cough, it''s not that I don''t agree, but it''s just that I feel that it''s a bit inconvenient. As I said, all of you know Bai Qi''s body, he definitely doesn''t know how to love, and he definitely doesn''t know how to coax girls."


    When I said this, I was actually half right and half wrong. I said that he didn''t know how to coax girls, but the truth was that she told me all sorts of romantic words. She simply followed the flow of the basket and didn''t know who exactly he had learned it from, or whether he had inherited the characteristics of his damned brother.


    But he was only talking to me, and the other girls had no chance to hear him.


    That''s why I said he didn''t know how to coax girls at all, and that''s right. Generally speaking, he doesn''t have the slightest interest in girls at all, so I think it would be a waste for these girls to follow him around from the back of that support committee all day long.


    Furthermore, Bai Wei was secretly learning Tao techniques from Yuan Yue''s teacher in the school. If those girls knew about this, wouldn''t they say that Bai Qi was just whispering to each other?


    Even if those girls were very understanding, there would definitely be some shy ones who would deliberately go to Bai Yi for him, to look at his fate, his Feng Shui, etc., so I felt that a silly person like Bai Qi wasn''t suitable to deal with those girls who had a particularly strong scheming mind.


    In my heart, I still rejected the idea of setting up a support committee. However, seeing that the three of them were discussing it passionately, I felt too embarrassed to pour water on them.


    Even if they set up a support committee, I don''t think it''s going to be a problem for a few days before it dissolves.


    Furthermore, this matter regarding the start of the school year can only be discussed by everyone for a few days. After a long time, there will definitely be something new to replace it, so everyone will forget about him.


    "Alright then, please don''t be too crazy."


    I secretly sighed as I felt that there would definitely be a lot of trouble in the future. It seems that I have to discuss this with Bai Qi, the first is to not let him be intimidated by those crazy actions, and the second is to not let him get away with it.


    After getting the approval of my cousin, the three girls were very happy, and even crazier. They already posted at the Tieba [1]; I believe they had already thought about it just now and were waiting for a suitable opportunity to tell me when I came.


    Now that I have agreed, the three of them must be very proud to be the leaders of the support committee.


    "Little Fei, look. In less than 15 minutes, we already have more than 50 members!" Cheng Weiru said excitedly. The tall and big guy was skipping around the dorm, talking in surprise. I couldn''t help but feel that it was funny.


    If they were celebrities or something like that, there would be more than 50 members in the support group and they would be considered crippled. But now, idiots are freshmen.


    All the girls who had seen Bai Qi bravely saving people before, directly jumping into the water to pick up those two people, had basically joined the support committee, and there were also some guys in the support committee.


    "But that''s fine too. With so many people supporting him, if we can become friends, then I can feel a lot more at ease."


    I smiled.


    Ah, learning..." Senior also joined!


    Shi Xiaoling shouted in excitement, causing me to almost go deaf from her voice. I stuck out my pinky to pick up her ears and stared at her with wide eyes. "Senior, what senior?"


    These girls were obviously there with me. I don''t know how they managed to get through, but they actually knew a lot about the handsome men and beautiful women in the school. Even a certain senior of theirs knew about them.


    I couldn''t help but be curious. I took out my cell phone and entered the Tieba thread. That thread didn''t expect that in half an hour, the number of members from the support committee would have risen to over 160. This could already be considered a very high number.


    And it really surprised me, because basically I thought there might be only six or seven hundred girls in our freshman year. There were already over 160 girls in the support committee, and there were also thirty or forty boys.


    I wonder who that senior is? I was looking inside now, and I saw a picture on it.


    There was a guy with a long nose, straight nose, sharp eyebrows, and sharp eyes. He was very handsome. I could tell from his brows that he was as tall and cold as Bai Ya.


    "Who is he?" I picked up my cell phone and looked at the three of them.


    "This person is the second year''s senior, Gao Xi Han. Learning medicine is especially cool, right? " Shi Xiaoling said excitedly.


    What''s wrong with all the girls nowadays? They can''t even walk when they see a good-looking guy, and they''re even so agitated when talking.


    "It''s not bad ¡­" "Speaking of which, I am rather curious. If he is so handsome, then what is his purpose in joining this support committee?"


    Could it be a... Broken sleeve?


    When I thought about it this way, he laughed out loud. This man looked a bit better looking, but I couldn''t tell that he was Broken Sleeve. However, if he wasn''t laughing, then why did he join the support committee?


    I feel that a boy as cold and aloof as him must have a little bit of self-respect, why is it that just like those admirers, he also managed to squeeze into this group of girls like the clouds.


    Just now, the three of them had already built a group, and the people who joined had to have restrictions. For example, they had to praise him properly.


    I also became the owner of the group, so I felt a little embarrassed for Bai Que when I saw the endless stream of requests for information and the praises written on it.


    And if this Gao Xi Han didn''t apply, then where would he find one, because Bai Yu had a very pretty little sister?


    I was already in a state of disarray. What did that mean? I''m the only sister in the room, so isn''t he talking about me?


    But I don''t seem to remember ever seeing such a person.


    "Hey hey hey, look at Gao Xi Han''s reason for applying, don''t tell me ¡­"


    "No way, I''ve never seen this good person before, and he might be trying to avoid suspicion, or maybe he just loves me. But he made up this excuse to prevent others from saying that he was building a foundation. Do you also believe that?"


    To be honest, I am serious. I sincerely feel that this person definitely doesn''t want others to pay too much attention to her and also very much wants to join this group.


    Perhaps it was because when that girl fell into the water, he was also watching from the side.


    "It''s possible, but it''s a pity that such a good-looking upperclassman is actually a gay. Ai."


    Shi Xiaoling let out a sigh of regret.


    Hearing her say this, I felt that it was funny, so I teased, "Hua Chi, since you''re so disinterested, you have to think about that Gao Xi Han. How could you be the vice president of the support committee?"


    Shi Xiaoling stuck out her tongue at me. "Hehe, I''m not bad looking. I''ve seen him before. He''s good-looking, but he always gives off the feeling of being a little unreasonable. So, it''s better to say that it''s just for show."


    I smiled, then looked at the portrait of Gao Xi Han. I didn''t expect him to be so narcissistic, actually treating his picture as a portrait, but his appearance wasn''t ugly, but compared to Bai Yu, it was still a little inferior.


    But he was so aloof, and he joined Bai Qi''s support group, I thought he would definitely find an opportunity to get close to Bai Qi. I didn''t think that I would have to tell Bai Tan to be on guard against some girls, and that I would have to tell him to be on guard against a guy like Gao Xi Han.

 C65

    Actually, I had thought that this support committee they were talking about was just a whim. After two days, everyone would forget about the support committee, and they wouldn''t remember the unrevealed Bai Qi either.


    But I did not expect to wake up the next day and hear a commotion downstairs.


    "What happened this early in the morning? "It can''t be that someone fell into the water ¡­"


    I dozed off and lazily got up from the bed. I put on my clothes and went to the window to look down.


    At this moment, Shi Xiaobai and the others were already looking down at the window with excitement and excitement. Their faces were flushed red, but no one knew what they were talking about.


    I walked up to them and looked down in the direction they were pointing. I saw a lot of girls holding banners and signs and chattering away. I couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but I could see the words "Bai Qi" on their big signs.


    For a moment, I felt a little dizzy. Originally, I was physically and mentally exhausted from all the things that happened yesterday!


    Now, looking at these crazy girls holding the tags and surrounding the building, he could not help but feel a little helpless! From the looks of it, Shi Xiaoling and the others looked displeased.


    Perhaps this was all they had come up with.


    "I really didn''t do this. It should be Dong Gugu. You can ask her."


    Shi Xiaoling! Looking at my edible face, he was startled. Then he waved his hand to shirk his responsibility, and then pointed to Dong Gugu who was standing at the side.


    At this moment, Dong Gugu was jabbing her phone with her fingers excitedly. I didn''t know what she was doing, but I could tell from her expression that she was definitely the cause of this farce. At this moment, she was probably directing the crazy girls downstairs.


    At this moment, Dong Gugu also noticed our gazes. She smiled, placed her phone on the table, and walked to the window with a complacent look. She gave me a profound look, then turned her head to look at the girls below the window.


    "Everyone, don''t be so excited. As the president of our support committee, I can assure everyone that we''ll be able to see our handsome brother very soon."


    I frowned for a moment, looking at Donggu. When did he become the head of the support committee? Forget it, he didn''t know what these crazy girls would do anyway. Furthermore, it would only be for a moment!


    These girls would at most go crazy for a few days. When they found their other half, they would definitely forget about someone like Bai Qi.


    Also, Bai Qianzhang was usually quite depressed, and didn''t know how to act. He had some skills that could coax a girl to be happy, so these girls would definitely slowly feel that he was very boring.


    "Let me introduce you to Bai Yu''s cousin."


    Just when I was thinking this in my heart, Dugu grabbed me and pulled me to the window. I didn''t know how to react, but I could hear the cheers of the girls below, as well as their faces full of envy. I couldn''t help but frown and secretly sigh in my heart.


    At this moment, my phone rang. I smiled awkwardly at everyone before I returned to my bed and took out my phone.


    When I saw that it was a call from somewhere close by, I remembered that it was time to move this morning, and that this was the last time I would be in this dormitory.


    Because in the morning I would drop my salutation, and Bai Qi would learn the mantra from the master in the apartment in Bai Yi.


    "I''m going out to help Bai Wei clean up his new house. You can come over to my house for lunch at noon."


    I smiled, then turned to look at the three girls by the window, only to see their bodies trembling, and they turned to look at me like wolves and tigers. Dong Gugu became even crazier, he rushed up to me, stared at me, and then he held my hand: "Xiao Fei, are you saying that you want to go to Bai Yi''s house?"


    I nodded. I''d already told them before, maybe because yesterday they were too focused on setting up the support committee to pay any attention to what I''d told them about moving out.


    Now that they heard me say that I was going to move out with Bai Wei, they were even happier. At this moment, Tungu suddenly recalled what I had said yesterday and excitedly said, "That''s great. I think you guys must be very short on manpower.


    At this moment, I instinctively wanted to reject them, but after thinking for a moment, since they are so passionate, then I might as well just let them clean up our room. At that time, we''ll treat them to a meal in the afternoon.


    In any case, it''s only been a few days since they started, so I don''t believe that this support group can last for four years.


    But at this moment, I was really too naive, because I had never expected Bai Qi to look like this. Furthermore, with such a simple character, he was constantly capturing the young girl''s heart, so it wasn''t just four years, but also not just our school. In the future, many girls from other schools would come over to see this handsome guy.


    Seeing that I nodded in agreement, the three girls were immediately overjoyed.


    After we cleaned up a bit, we directly walked to the front of Bai Yu''s dorm room. There were many girls squatting in front of Bai Yu''s dorm room.


    Actually, it was only after watching those videos posted on the Tieba yesterday that they had a sudden interest in this handsome guy. Moreover, they had a very good impression of him and felt that he was very helpful and also very handsome.


    Therefore, even if these girls weren''t here to confess, they still wanted to see his appearance.


    I called back to Bai Yi just now and told them that we would be right downstairs. Let him pack his things and bring them out!


    After a while, I saw Bai Wei carrying some things and walking out of the dormitory. His appearance was like a bomb, igniting the enthusiasm of the young ladies.


    "My roommate said that he wanted to help us clean up our house. I felt that it should be a long time since we didn''t have anyone to stay at home, and it was a bit dirty, so I agreed."


    I looked at Bai Qi and said. Then I looked at him closely, and nodded with a smile in my eyes.


    He saw that I was carrying something, so, ignoring the fact that he was already carrying a lot of bags, he took my luggage from my hands.


    He was currently carrying a lot of bags on his back, enough to hold him down. However, his body was very robust, so he didn''t feel tired at all. Instead, he was full of energy.


    I couldn''t help but laugh secretly in my heart. This was how he looked. Every time he looked, he was filled with strong vitality and didn''t feel tired at all.


    "Fei''er, I was dreaming last night." Bai Jian talked with me all the way here, and I listened attentively, because all of my attention was focused on the girls who were hiding and hiding behind us. I could guess that those girls actually wanted to get closer to Bai Yu and carefully look at his face.


    However, because Bai Wei was carrying a lot of things on his back, and because he kept looking at me without looking around, many of the girls only saw his well-built back, but not his face.


    He was very photogenic, and he already looked good in those videos on the Tieba. If he saw any real people, these girls would definitely be even more crazy.


    "Oh, really? Then tell me what your dream is. " I asked.


    "It was a scary nightmare. I dreamt that the school was suddenly deserted. No matter what, I couldn''t find you ¡­"

 C66

    After Bai Qi said this, he looked at me with a wronged expression. The light in his eyes flickered, and I could even see some of the tears in his eyes.


    After all, I was still a child. The only person he was close to in this world was me, so if I really couldn''t find him again, I didn''t know how pitiful he would be. He would become a helpless person in this world, so I could understand his feelings.


    "It was just a dream, and you did have a lot of things that happened recently, so it''s not surprising that you had this nightmare. You''re probably not the only one who has nightmares, many people in our school will have nightmares after this incident."


    I thought about it and comforted Bai Qi. After all, he looked really pitiful. Even I couldn''t bear to see him like this.


    "Is it really okay? "When I was dreaming, I was scared to death. I felt like it really happened. I thought I would never be able to find you again."


    I told him not to take my hand in school, so he hesitantly tried to take it, but he let it go, and finally just rubbed it against my side.


    He looked at me and lowered his head. When I saw the excitement in his eyes, he happily said to me, "That''s right, I just saw that teacher when I went downstairs, and she said that she can find some time to teach me Tao techniques in the afternoon. When the time comes, I''ll be able to study well and then I''ll be able to protect you ¡­" "Heh heh."


    After saying that, I was stunned for a moment, and turned around to look at the three dorm mates behind him. The idiot''s voice wasn''t very loud, only the three of us could hear it, so my three dorm mates had always been beside me, so they naturally heard what we said clearly. They were surprised, and then they all looked at me as if they were complaining, I didn''t tell them before that I had successfully learned Dao Arts, but now that Bai Qi has leaked it, I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed, I smiled, "Actually, it''s because that old lady in charge of the morgue room at our school, she knew some Dao arts, but it''s just a way to drive ghosts away. There''s no need to take it too seriously either. "


    It''s actually like this, actually I can understand you, but if you don''t tell us that such a ridiculous thing like this is known by others, it will actually make others laugh. Although I think that after what happened in our school, most people believed that there was something that we couldn''t see in the school, but you can rest assured that we definitely won''t tell anyone else about it.


    At this time, he patted my chest in assurance, and the other two girls nodded in agreement. Then, they looked at Bai Qi in admiration.


    Bai Jian acted as if he didn''t see them, and kept his gaze on me. This made me feel a little uncomfortable, because I felt that if he continued to stare at me lovingly, these three girls would inevitably notice him one day. If news of this were to spread to the school leaders, how could I explain it to them?


    "White..." Brother Bai Qi, I think your relationship with Xiao Fei is really good. Have you two been living together all this time? "


    At this moment, Cheng Weiru walked up to Bai Yu and patted his arm. Bai Wei turned his head to look at her.


    Although she was also quite tall, she only reached Bai Ruo''s chest. He lowered his head and stared at Chen Weiru, frowning slightly. It seemed like he didn''t want to answer this question at all.


    Of course, Bai Qi''s expression was one of someone who didn''t seem to want to answer this question, but the truth was, I knew that everything he had said about our relationship was something I had repeatedly emphasized to him many times before.


    He didn''t know how to lie, so for a moment he didn''t know how to answer. After all, we weren''t cousins, and we hadn''t lived together since we were young. So he was confused by the question.


    I thought for a moment, then quickly pulled Cheng Weiru to one side and whispered to her, "You can also tell others that in the future, don''t ask him any questions about your childhood ¡­" After all, his background is rather miserable, so that''s why he doesn''t like to answer questions like these. "


    After listening to my advice, she suddenly came to a realization and continued to show a sense of guilt in front of me, as if she was apologizing for touching the weakest part of her heart.


    As such, she turned her head to look at Bai Qi in guilt. For a moment, Bai Wei didn''t know why this girl had tears in her eyes, so he was at a loss as to what to do.


    Bai Qi''s sparkling eyes gazed at me like a bright star. One could tell with a single glance from his eyes that he was a person of such innocence that others couldn''t help but want to protect him.


    "Sorry, I just asked you this question... "That''s right. Speaking of which, I''m in the same department as you. I''m also in the sports department. When the time comes, we can look after each other. I should be able to see you more often."


    At this time, Cheng Weiru changed the topic. She took a step forward and continued to stand beside Bai Ruochen with a look of "if you don''t want to talk to me, I will fight you to the death".


    "Oh."


    After all, he was a boy who spoke very little. Thus, when he heard Cheng Weiru''s words, he simply nodded his head and said a simple word. Although he only said one word, Cheng Weiru felt very happy.


    "This cousin of yours is rather shy, speaking less." At this moment, Donggu walked up to me and whispered in my ear.


    Before I could even nod in agreement, Bai Qi suddenly thought of something, and turned to look at me, spouting out in a loud voice, "Oh right, Fei''er, what do you want to eat? I''ll cook for you when the time comes. Although I''m extremely stupid and can''t do anything, I can learn to cook. "


    "¡­" At this moment, Dong Gugu felt as though her throat was stuck like a chicken''s feather. She continuously coughed twice, and then, she looked at the both of us with slight awkwardness.


    It''s still more troublesome to cook, and you need to use some kind of fire, so I don''t want to burn you down when the time comes, so you don''t need to worry about cooking. I''ll cook, you can just clean up the house and wash the dishes. I thought about it.


    I don''t need him to cook anymore. After all, if it really burns, then I will definitely feel a lot of heartache.


    Moreover, Bai Ya told me before that his body is currently being used by two souls, so he must be extremely careful.


    "But ¡­" "But if it''s like this, then I won''t be able to do anything for you ¡­"


    "Learning Tao techniques under your teacher is already something you do for me. You just have to protect yourself. This way, I can relax a little, right?"


    He was always thinking of me, and I don''t know where I fit in with what he wanted me to do, to make him treat me so well.


    "Ugh ¡­" That''s good. Then I will definitely live up to your expectations. I will properly learn my Tao technique! "


    After Bai Qi said this, he looked at me with a smile and scratched his head.


    "It''s really good that you have such a cousin. You have to know that my brother has been bullying me since I was young, endlessly."


    Dong Gugu said sourly at this moment.

 C67

    I followed her gaze and saw a male student standing in front of the courtyard of the staff member''s residence. He wore a white shirt and torn pair of jeans, appearing to be dressed quite stylishly.


    This guy looked a little familiar. I didn''t know where I had seen him, so I couldn''t help but glance at him a few times.


    "What''s wrong, Gugu? I didn''t expect you to be so infatuated. Isn''t there a pretty boy in front of you? You should make a big fuss over this."


    At this time, Cheng Weiru teased and then followed Dong Gugu''s gaze to look at the boy. He immediately sucked in a breath of cold air and quickly ran over to me, patting me on the shoulder and saying in a low voice, "Gao Xi Han! He was the one who never thought that he would actually be able to meet the two handsome boys from school. It''s simply profitable! "


    He saw that Cheng Weiru was very excited, and her tall stature had the heart of a young lady.


    No wonder why this boy looks so familiar. He''s Gao Xi Han!


    He was the one who said yesterday that he joined the support committee because I looked better. At this moment, Gao Xi Han also noticed that we were all looking at him, so he turned his head over.


    He had his hands in his pockets, looking very high and cold. In fact, he probably had an iceberg like face! Because yesterday, I heard Cheng Weiru and the others talking about Gao Xi Han''s character.


    "He ¡­ He''s coming! "


    At this moment, Donggu Gu excitedly whispered. His excited expression made me laugh inwardly that she had never seen the world before.


    Since the staff building was located near a long runway, people would often come here to run in the morning. Perhaps he just happened to run to meet us in the morning, so I didn''t look at him.


    Although he was quite good-looking, from Bai Ruochen''s appearance, she was a bit inferior. However, there was an extra bit of arrogance. However, if she compared his appearance with Bai Ya''s, it was likely that he was not as tall or as cold as Bai Ya.


    "Xiao Fei, where are you going this early in the morning?"


    Immediately, I heard Gao Xi Han say out my name. I was stunned on the spot.


    He didn''t expect Gao Xi Han to know my name, and he even greeted me so familiarly!


    I didn''t know him at all before, and I''ve never talked to him before. Yesterday, although he said that he joined the QQ group, but I still didn''t have any communication with him. Now, he''s like an old friend.


    "En..." That... Do we know each other? "


    Even as I said those words, I felt Bai Qi tightly clenching my hand, as if he was afraid that someone would snatch me away. I also looked up and saw that his gaze was slightly fixated on Gao Xi Han, as if he was about to freeze him up.


    "Of course I know him. Although you don''t know me ¡­" "I''m older than you guys for a year, but because of some reasons last year, I didn''t participate in the military training. This time, I''ll be training together with the freshmen. Yesterday, I was in the same company as Bai Qi."


    It was as if he didn''t feel Bai Qi''s cold gaze at all. Instead, he walked up to me indifferently and stood right in front of me. Then, he smiled at me.


    I saw his eyebrows curved up, his gaze seemed to be able to pierce through my heart, and I couldn''t help but to move closer to Bai Jian.


    After all, I don''t have a good impression of this kind of flowery boy.


    Although he didn''t say anything sweet and tiresome, I felt that most guys would feel uneasy or kind if they took the initiative to greet a girl.


    So I decided to stay away from Gao Xi Han, not wanting to have any eye contact with him.


    Moreover, now that Bai Ya isn''t here, if that dead ghost as well as jealous Bai Ya were to see any form of interaction between me and the male student, even if I''m not interested, he would probably give me a good beating.


    That''s why I had to move away from him. I looked away. "Cough, cough ¡­" Oh... My cousin and I are going to move in here, if there''s nothing else ¡­ We''ll be leaving first. "


    This conversation felt a little awkward. It was especially pale and didn''t have any content. It was just an ordinary greeting. However, because I didn''t know this guy, it made me feel a little awkward.


    "Oh right, what grudge do you have with the instructor''s conditions? Why do I keep having the feeling that he''s trying to mess with you?"


    I secretly rolled my eyes again. What does this instructor and I have to do with each other?


    "It''s not a big deal. Maybe he just doesn''t like me. I can''t figure out what he''s thinking."


    Right now, I just want to end this conversation quickly and go to the apartment to clean things up, because there are already a lot of girls coming in, and Bai Qianzhang is already a well-known figure in the school. Adding Gao Xi Han to that, there will definitely be a lot of people discussing about him.


    Thus, I felt that the atmosphere around me was a bit strange. Many gazes were now focused on me.


    "Stop talking to Fei''er, we are not familiar with you."


    At this moment, Bai Yu''s words and his extremely disdainful expression could be said to be perfect!


    Gao Xi Han froze for a moment, clearly not expecting Bai Yu''s words to be so direct. He then shrugged indifferently.


    "I never thought that your desire to protect is quite strong ¡­" Gao Xi Han smiled, then turned his gaze back to me.


    He carefully sized me up. I didn''t want to meet his gaze, but I could feel his gaze wandering over me, making me feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Believe me, we will definitely meet again in the future. Xiao Fei, actually, when I first saw you during the military training, I felt that you were a special girl."


    Hearing these words, I felt a bit of shock in my heart. What is this ¡­ Could this be his confession?


    I raised my head in shock and met his gaze. I could not help but feel a fiery light radiating from his eyes.


    This kind of warmth made my body heat up a little. I took a deep breath and heard the girls beside me whispering to each other. I was especially envious.


    However, I didn''t want to be the focus of attention right now, so I awkwardly smiled twice. Before I could say anything, Bai Yu had already pulled me close to him and quickly walked past him.


    When we passed by each other, I heard Bai Yu looking at him and snappily said, "You''re too ugly. You''re not compatible with her."


    I couldn''t help but look up at him, and I saw that his eyes were very angry, and I could feel his other hand clench into a fist.


    I felt that if Gao Xi Han said anything funny about it, Baihe might pounce on him and beat him up.


    Gao Xi Han couldn''t help but squint his eyes. He probably didn''t think that Bai Qi would use this kind of reason to keep him away from me.


    Gao Xi Han can be considered a very handsome boy in my school. This is the first time someone has said that he is ugly and cannot match me. I can''t help but feel that it''s funny.


    This Gao Xi Han must have a stomach full of anger after he returned.


    "Being qualified isn''t something a brother-in-law like you can decide. In any case, in the following days, I will make myself worthy of her."


    I couldn''t help but have three black lines appear on my forehead. What the hell? Why did he become Gao Xi Han''s brother-in-law!


    And before we even started, he already decided that I would become his girlfriend. This is too narcissistic, ten thousand times more narcissistic than Bai Qi!


    "Cough, cough ¡­" Please don''t speak nonsense. There are so many people here. Even if you don''t feel ashamed, you should at least consider my feelings. We just met, okay? "You made me your girlfriend all of a sudden, this ¡­"


    I really don''t like this shameless guy.

 C68

    "This is absolutely out of the question! "Fei''er can only belong to one person!"


    Bai Yu''s eyes were wide open as he stood to the side, and he almost rushed up to beat Gao Xi Han up. Luckily, I pulled on the side, which caused Bai Yu''s movements to be slightly affected, since he knew that I was on his side.


    Besides, I definitely wouldn''t like someone like Gao Xi Han. I''ve only met him once, and he''s already talking so much to you.


    Bai Tan panted as he looked at Gao Xi Han, only to see that the two of us were about to be at loggerheads. I was stunned for a moment, unsure of what to do, after all, if Bai Yu was saying something, then our relationship would be made known to the public.


    This caused all of the girls who took a fancy to take a deep breath, while the interviewees flushed with excitement one after another. Although we were cousins, being able to hear such words from his mouth made those girls blush to their ears, and even I felt that it was a little awkward to have a fever in their ears.


    Fortunately, Dong Gu Gu and the others had reacted quickly, and they hurried forward to dissuade him. "Senior ¡­ "About that, our Xiao Fei is an extremely shy girl, so if you are that straightforward, she might not be able to accept it. We still need to take things step by step, slowly ¡­"


    Although Dong Gugu''s persuading voice was rather soft, I could still hear it from her side. I couldn''t help but to secretly despise this Gao Xi Han in my heart. Don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because you''re good-looking.


    Although his appearance is one of the best in our school, but I really don''t like his character. Moreover, why does he always look like a domineering CEO, this really made me feel like I couldn''t accept it.


    At this moment, Bai Yu still wanted to go up and say something, but luckily, I pulled him to the side, which made Bai Qi realize that he didn''t want to argue with Gao Xi Han anymore. I felt that Gao Xi Han, who had no sense of shame at all, would directly confess to a girl.


    "Right, I think you should know that there''s a beauty pageant competition in our school. I think you can be the champion with your looks."


    I didn''t have to move anymore. I was happy to hear him say this, as if he had already arranged it for me. To be honest, I didn''t want to participate in the beauty contest, but since there was a prize, I could give it a try.


    However, I had never thought about whether I could win the championship or not. Furthermore, if I had won the championship, there would be a lot of people like Gao Xi Han, who would pester me like flies, wandering around the place all day long, I would rather not participate in this beauty contest.


    "Fei''er is so beautiful, she''s definitely going to be the champion. You don''t need to say that."


    Bai Yu stood to the side and looked coldly at Gao Xi Han! The way he looked now was a bit more vicious, completely without that silly look he had a moment ago. This made me look at Bai Qi in a new light!


    He had originally thought that no matter what Bai Qi did, he would act like a child. However, he hadn''t thought that Bai Qi would be so fierce in the face of such a situation.


    At this very moment, as we were standing here and talking, we suddenly heard a loud noise coming from nearby. It sounded like there were girls screaming, but it was a mix of frightened voices. My heart couldn''t help but jump, wondering what was going on.


    I quickly turned my head to look at the noisy place. There weren''t many students there anymore, and I seemed to have heard something beng sound just now, but I didn''t pay much attention to it. It was soon followed by a few screams.


    I looked at Bai Qi, and saw Bai Qi looking very closely into the crowd, and because of his height, I could see what had happened, and his face immediately turned pale. Just as I wanted to get a clear look at him, Bai Qi grabbed onto my shoulder and said: "Fei''Er, don''t look ¡­" "Ugh ¡­" There''s a lot of blood... You''ll be afraid. "


    Hearing Ol ''White''s words, I immediately felt my heart sink to the ground. As expected, something happened.


    Looks like someone jumped off the building in front of me. At this moment, the school''s security team also rushed over after hearing the noise. I thought for a bit. I have already seen a ghost anyway, so why would I be afraid of a corpse that jumped off the building?


    "It doesn''t matter, I''m not afraid of anything. Besides, I feel that something is amiss. Who would choose to commit suicide in broad daylight with so many people around ¡­" Let''s go take a look. "


    While we were talking, I grabbed Bai Yu''s arm and walked forward. Gugu, Gao Xi Han and the rest knew what was going on ahead, so they all followed us, moving closer to see who was the one who couldn''t bear it and wanted to jump off the building.


    After we squeezed through the crowd, we discovered a corpse lying on the ground in front of us. It fell from a strange state, and the surroundings were bloodstains. Even from my current position, I could smell the thick stench of blood.


    "So much blood ¡­"


    Idiot! After saying that, he pulled me tightly into his embrace. At this moment, the two of us looked like a couple, and when I looked at Bai Yi, even though his voice was a little shaky, he was still hugging me tightly. Furthermore, his eyes were also staring at the corpse, and he didn''t seem to be extremely afraid.


    Only then did I realize that Bai Yu was afraid of me, afraid of nightmares, which was why he had been protecting me all this time.


    "I''m not afraid. Don''t worry."


    I gently patted the back of his hand to indicate that he shouldn''t be too nervous. Right now, I really don''t feel that this dead corpse is that scary, after all, it isn''t really a corpse that''s scary. The corpse is just a useless shell.


    Looking at this girl, I felt a little familiar. Although her limbs were in a strange state and brain matter was flowing all over the place, I could still clearly see her facial features. Being able to recognize this girl was still a bit familiar.


    However, I can''t remember where this girl met me recently. I frowned as I tried to recall the scene in my mind. At that moment, I heard Bai Qianzhang take in a deep breath before slowly saying, "The girl I saved!"


    Many people had already heard his words. At this moment, I saw a few girls running downstairs from the girl''s dormitory. I guessed that they must be the girl''s roommates.


    They were screaming and talking incoherently, so I couldn''t hear what they were saying clearly.


    However, the general meaning was that since last night, this girl seemed to have acted very strangely. This morning, she didn''t make a sound in the bathroom, and by the time everyone reacted, she had already jumped down from the window.


    Looking at their expressions, I couldn''t help but have a bad premonition. This feeling was even stronger than before and took over my entire body. I could feel a cold feeling circulating around our surroundings.


    Perhaps because of my physique, I was more sensitive to supernatural things, and more sensitive than normal people.


    As a result, I couldn''t help but shiver. I leaned close to him, feeling that he was still warm here, but my heart began to pound. I didn''t know what exactly this girl had seen when she was alive, or what had happened to her last night.


    I jumped out of the bathroom window this morning without saying a word, which only her roommate knew, so I thought about asking her roommate what had happened to her last night.


    I feel that it''s impossible to commit suicide from this toilet for no reason at all. After all, a person who just drowned would definitely cherish their life more after experiencing life and death.


    Since she was able to jump out of the bathroom window, this proved that she probably didn''t want to, or was bewitched by something.


    When I thought about this, I was shocked. I couldn''t help but think that there were many monsters in the pond at the back of the school, and the stone had a corner broken by the instructor. In other words, the seal inside had been broken and these Nascent Souls didn''t know where they were headed to.


    Perhaps it was completely unable to suppress the evil spirits that had been dead for a long time, so it was very possible that they had run out one after another to find the scapegoat.


    At this moment, I saw that Gao Xi Han was also frowning as he looked at the corpse. I didn''t know what he was thinking, but I could tell from his expression that he was indeed feeling sorry for this girl.


    I saw Gao Xi Han think for a moment, then walk up to comfort those girls. I thought to myself that no matter what the situation was, Gao Xi Han really wanted to talk to those girls. Under these circumstances, he actually wanted to deprive himself of a good impression.


    It made me feel even worse about him! It seemed that it was useless for a person to look good. It was better to be upright in his heart.


    It was obvious that Gao Xi Han was a lecher. Those crying girls saw that Gao Xi Han was standing in front of them and quickly curbed their emotions.

 C69

    "Don''t be nervous, people, tell us what happened. How did this girl jump down from upstairs? "


    At this moment, I could completely hear Gao Xi Han''s question, so I couldn''t help but listen to what she and her roommate had to say! He saw his roommates wiping their tears. One of them was a chubby girl. When she took the money with her, she shrunk. She didn''t dare to look at the scarlet tint on the ground.


    She stared at Gao Xi Han, then frowned, as if she was considering what to say.


    At this time, the other two girls had already thought about it. Then, a shorter girl with glasses, who was trembling, followed the guard and said, "To be honest, since yesterday we found out that Fang Jing''s reaction was always weird and that she was always crying silently, so we knew if it was because she failed her confession and was rejected by others, we felt particularly uncomfortable inside. At the beginning, we also comforted her a little, but we didn''t think that she would suddenly appear at night... "It''s like being possessed by a devil."


    When the petite girl said this, she couldn''t help but shiver. Then her gaze shifted to the corpse on the ground. As if she had seen something terrifying, she couldn''t help but take a few steps back, trembling.


    I noticed that the girl''s lips had gone pale from fright, and she couldn''t tell me what was left.


    So, I looked at the chubby girl. I walked forward and followed closely behind me. I asked her, "Don''t be afraid. Tell me what happened slowly. What kind of spell did he cast? Can you please explain it more clearly?"


    When that chubby female student heard my question, she recalled it for a moment before turning pale from fright. This made me feel that there must be something up my sleeve.


    "That''s right ¡­" Back and forth on the bed... Sit up, lie down, sit up, lie down... And we thought she was doing some sit-ups before she went to bed, but he didn''t expect her to do the same in the middle of the night. For several hours, we girls went up to stop her, but we saw her constantly mumbling something, and we didn''t know what was going on, we just felt a little scared! "


    It seemed that it was indeed so. This girl must have attracted some evil spirits last night. Otherwise, it would be impossible for her to behave in such a strange manner.


    The other girl continued, "Yes..." No one dared to ask him again until the next day, when they found out that she had already gone to the toilet, and then they heard the knocking sound. When we knocked on the door again, they found that she had already jumped down from the toilet window. "


    After the girl said her piece, she wiped her tears away while sobbing. She was probably feeling the same way. It was quite pitiful to be mixed with those feelings of regret and fear!


    He saw his college roommate commit suicide just like that with his own eyes. Although they didn''t spend much time with each other, they at least had some feelings for each other, let alone their best friend who always slept together with them at night.


    "Be careful!"


    I was in the midst of questioning the girls when I heard a loud shout from Baiwei. He grabbed me by the collar and pulled me back, and just as I took two steps back, a knife, or rather a fruit knife, came crashing down from where I had been standing.


    The knife was stuck in the ground, and I could feel that if I hadn''t been dragged behind by Bai Yu, the knife would have definitely stabbed into my head. I must have been turned into a corpse on the ground!


    I couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat. How could I have experienced such a situation? It was as though I had just left the gates of hell.


    I don''t know who had a grudge with me, but they actually threw a fruit knife down from the top of the stairs. I was so scared that tears almost flowed from my eyes, but I didn''t dare to move. Indeed, after going through such an incident, there was no one that was still standing there unscathed.


    Bai Qi looked up and said solemnly, "There seems to be a shadow passing through that open window!"


    Hearing my idiot say this, I immediately raised my head to look. I saw that there was a person by an open window. It seemed to be lying on top of the window!


    But because I couldn''t see what was up there at this distance, all I could see was a pair of bony hands, and then they were gone.


    Unconsciously, I was drenched in cold sweat.


    The girls suddenly screamed. One of them fainted on the ground, while the other one who was a little fatter seemed a little bolder. He said shakily, "This ¡­" This is our dorm! "


    After saying that, I could immediately feel cold sweat seeping out of my forehead. There were four girls in my dorm, one of them was lying on the floor while the other three had already gone downstairs. In that case, who was the one who threw the fruit knife downstairs just now? By this time, the police car had already arrived, and there was also an ambulance. Although the girl on the ground was already completely dead, we still had to make a trip to the hospital. Bai Tan held my hand tightly, and Gao Xi Han couldn''t help but walk over to me.


    Basically everyone present saw it, just now that blade fell straight down from their heads, and just now their attention was all on these girls, and also this corpse lying on the ground, no one noticed that in their window, there was a shadow moving, or someone even threw a knife out.


    No normal person would be able to throw a sharp knife from the window towards a pile of people. Furthermore, the knife''s strength was so great that it was able to directly stab into the ground.


    "What''s going on? Gao Xi Han, why are you here too, what just happened? "


    At this moment, a man walked out from the middle of the police car. He looked very tall, and I felt that he looked rather similar to Gao Qihan. He walked towards us, glanced at Gao Xi Han, and asked in a low voice.


    It turned out that he and Gao Xi Han were acquainted. Gao Xi Han walked up and told him everything that had happened, including the sharp knife that had mysteriously fallen from the top of the stairs.


    After the policeman heard what he had said, he frowned and looked through the window. Then, he waved his hand and three policemen walked towards the girl''s dormitory.


    "Brother, this is very strange."


    Gao Xi Han stood beside the policeman and said in a low voice. The policeman''s gaze was fixated on the corpse on the ground. There were already some of them, the medical examiner had already gone to verify them, and some police officers who had taken photographs were standing beside them.


    Following that, they formed a cordon around this place and no one could get close. Of course, even if they didn''t, no one would dare to get close.


    "Nonsense, jumping down from upstairs for no reason and throwing a sharp knife at someone. Fortunately, it did not pierce anyone. If a person''s life really did happen, then this school would probably be locked down for a few days."


    The policeman shook his head and said with a sigh. Then, his gaze landed on me and Bai Ruochen.


    Because Gao Xi Han had been standing by my side just now, I had also attracted the attention of that policeman.


    He frowned slightly, then looked at the blade on the ground. "What''s your name?" Have you offended anyone recently? Think about it, do you have anyone who would want to harm you? "


    I don''t think that anyone would want to harm me! When those girls went crazy and said that they had left, the door had already been locked, so the only person with the key was the auntie who was in charge of the room. Just now, this social manager auntie was also standing downstairs, so I felt that this room ¡­


    At this point, I didn''t say what I was thinking. After all, I didn''t know how to do it properly. Should I tell this policeman that I suspected that the person throwing the knife outside the window was a ghost? This was a bit too far-fetched.


    And I know that cops like them are basically atheists and don''t believe in things like that, so I don''t say anything more.


    "Report, Gao. We found no one in the room where the dead man jumped, but we found a handprint on the window."


    At this time, one side came down, the three policemen. One of them carried a bag with a photo inside.


    I saw the handprint on the picture, the one I had just seen with the pale hand, and it made my heart sink, then I moved closer to Bai.


    "Didn''t you notice anyone suspicious in this room just now?"


    At this moment, Gao Xi Han''s big brother turned around and looked at me with a serious expression.


    "None ¡­" I thought about it and decided not to tell him about the pale hand I''d seen on the glass.


    After all, I could already guess that the pale hand was not human, so even if I had, they would not have been able to find it.


    Moreover, this police might even invite me to go to the police station to ask around and make a statement. This would be a huge waste of time, so I just shook my head.

 C70

    "Oh? No one saw... "That''s weird."


    At this moment, the policeman muttered something under his breath. He wasn''t the only one who was confused, even I was confused.


    The hand print looked like a soul, but why was it able to leave a mark on the glass?


    I muttered to myself, but I didn''t think too much about it. It was as if I had missed something very important ¡­


    "Xiao Fei, you weren''t scared just now were you?"


    At this moment, Gao Xi Han remembered me from before, who had almost died, so he walked to my side and comforted me.


    I shook my head and didn''t say anything. Actually, it wasn''t that I didn''t want to say anything, but that I was too nervous right now. I had a feeling that I had survived a disaster.


    Moreover, this feeling seemed to be a little strange in my heart. It felt as if something was staring at me from behind my back, as if a pair of eyes were staring at me, causing me to feel creepy.


    "It''s nothing, I''m just a little cold. I want to go back now."


    At this moment, I couldn''t help but shiver. Upon seeing me like this, Shi Xiaoling and the others naturally knew that they had been greatly frightened. After all, the knife was pointed straight at them. As a result, everyone broke out in a cold sweat. Just a little bit more and there would be another corpse.


    "Let''s go. It seems like you''ve suffered quite a bit today. How about the three of us treat you two to a meal? Right, should we invite the seniors over?"


    At this time, Dong Gugu, Shi Xiaoling, and Cheng Weiru had a discussion and decided to treat us to a meal. After all, I was indeed a little frightened by him, and they thought that there would be no one left in the school today, so they decided to go outside to eat a meal to quell their shock.


    Thus, I accepted their proposal. No matter what, it was better for me to stay away from this place first.


    After all, I felt uncomfortable the moment I stepped into the school. I kept feeling like something was watching me ¡­


    Because the person who offered to treat them was Dong Gugu and the others, those who spent money naturally had the privilege to invite them.


    Since they asked Gao Xi Han to join them, I have nothing to say. In any case, it would be better to have a meal with them and have a lot of fun than me and Bai Qi staying at the school. It would be safer to stay near the house where the murder case has just occurred.


    "When I thought about that scene just now, it really gave me goosebumps. Don''t all of you feel that it''s especially scary, why didn''t you think of jumping off a building and committing suicide just now when you were fine alone and just yesterday, you were still thinking of confessing to Bai Qi? "You said that even if her confession failed and was hard to accept, I don''t think that she would commit suicide!"


    At this time, as Shi Xiaoling walked, she told us that it was indeed scary to look at her like this.


    Because her voice was a little husky and her eyes were red when I looked at her. After all, it was hard for anyone to accept what they had just seen.


    So even if she were to cry now, I wouldn''t be surprised.


    "Aiya, you''re silly. He obviously didn''t voluntarily jump down. Didn''t you see that just now? That knife just happened to be thrown out of their window. It was extremely strange. If it wasn''t for Bai Jian''s accurate observation that it had saved their lives once again, this time ¡­ Cough cough, in short, I feel that there must be something in that house! "


    At this time, Cheng Weiru rushed to Bai Qi''s side, as if there was a sense of security there.


    Actually, Cheng Weiru didn''t need to think so. Even I could feel that there was a sense of comfort and comfort in Bai Qi''s company.


    So I had an arm in mine, and since we were cousins, no one would think much of it, even if I took his arm.


    "By the way, Bai Qi, how did you find out that someone was throwing a knife? You had already pushed Xiao Fei away, could it be that you had already noticed someone standing by the window?


    At this time, Gao Xi Han also had some questions, and he looked at Bai Qi and asked.


    Bai Qi said that he didn''t like to answer any of Gao Xi Han''s questions, but after all, this was related to me, and I was also looking at him with a curious expression on my face. Therefore, even though he didn''t want to answer Gao Xiang''s question, he still patiently said to me: "Not really, because at the beginning, I felt a black shadow appear above the girl''s body, and then slowly ascended. At the beginning, I thought it was some tree''s reflection, so I also looked up, but suddenly I felt a white shadow flash past the window, and then I noticed a pale hand reaching out of the window with a knife."


    When Bai Chen said this, I could still see his anxious expression, as if he was still immersed in the scene from before. I could imagine, if he didn''t quickly pull me away, then I would definitely be done for.


    Only then did I remember what Bai Ya had told me. There was indeed a calamity, but I did not know when it would come to pass. It was just that I felt that this calamity would soon come to pass.


    "It''s really that way of thinking, it''s simply too scary!" Did I really spill something in the pond? "If that''s the case, then it''s too scary. Think about it, that girl fell into the pond, so she must have provoked something. Moreover, from what her roommate said, those weird actions last night, just thinking about it makes one''s hair stand on end!"


    At that time, Shi Xiaoling could not help but feel goosebumps all over her body. Hence, she rubbed her arms as she spoke with some lingering fear.


    I couldn''t help but to nod my head, agreeing with what Shi Xiaoling said.


    It seemed that something really did come out. If it was like this, then Yuan Yue''s teacher must have thought of a way to suppress that fierce spirit.


    Today, a person has already died. If this goes on, then I''m not sure who will fall on tomorrow. If it''s like this, then I feel that not a single person in the school will be safe.


    To be honest, I felt that I should be the unluckiest one among them. I didn''t know why, but there seemed to be a physique in me that would provoke those strange creatures.


    Because anyway, we were all standing together downstairs and the knife was coming at me, so I kept getting the feeling that someone was trying to kill me.


    As I thought about this, I felt a cool breeze blow against my back. I quickly rubbed my hands together and looked at Bai Lan.


    Because Bai Qi didn''t know what was going on, it was possible that it was because Bai Ya was always on him, which made him feel as if he had the Yin Yang Eyes. You can see things we can''t, though you can say you can. However, his Yin Yang Eyes were still incomplete, so he could at least see a mass of black Qi slowly rising from the girl''s body.


    I think the black air was probably the ghosts that killed her. In that case, I think there must be a way to subdue it.


    It would be great if I went to Yuan Yue''s place to ask for a Talisman. However, I couldn''t help but have a headache when I didn''t mention Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng.


    Although the two of them had a kind heart, they really didn''t dare to praise their mantras. They didn''t know if their mantras would work or not. If it didn''t, then wouldn''t it be useless to ask them for it?


    And they keep messing things up, and I don''t think I remember one time when they were completely able to drive out ghosts and demons, and every time there seemed to be some external interference that prevented them from getting rid of the ghosts, and that made me feel a little amused.


    "Let''s go. Where are we going to eat now? "After we finish eating, we can ask that teacher in white Bai Qi if he has any good methods. At the very least, I can ask that teacher to give us each a talisman."


    "There''s a restaurant near the school. I''ll go there tomorrow. That restaurant looks like it just opened for business, I wonder how it tastes like."


    This should be the second dinner in our dormitory. The first time, Bai Qi and the other men in the dorm had a meal together. The men seemed to be in a pathetic state, and that meal wasn''t very good either.


    And the four of us had offended someone else, so I didn''t think the memory of the last time was very good.


    However, I felt that we should at least have a good meal this time. After that, we should properly sit down and discuss how to leave this sneaky method.


    After all, we are now certain that the one who killed the girl was the one who ran out from the pond.


    That''s why we all had a little fear and thought of a way to subdue that ghost. That way, we could all be at ease.


    Otherwise, if there''s such a thing wandering around the school, I think anyone would want it. I''m very nervous and always taking care of it.


    I felt that if this were to continue, everyone''s mental state would weaken a bit. Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but feel a little nervous. When I thought about what Bai Ya had told me before, I felt that I had a calamity.


    However, I really don''t know whether this has happened or not. Perhaps, that blade was a calamity just now, but did I have nothing else to do after helping me get through it?

 C71

    I''m fine now, I''m not sure about that.


    After all, I only managed to barely escape a calamity. I don''t know if the calamity came or not, but why do I feel like my heart isn''t calm at all, as if something big is about to happen?


    After all, that ghost wanted to take my life and not let me escape. I''m afraid that he wouldn''t let this go and might find another opportunity to kill me.


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel cold sweat seeping out of my body.


    I raised my hand to wipe the sweat from my brow. When I saw that Bai Tan was frowning and thinking about something, I couldn''t help but poke him on the shoulder and look at him. "Brother, what are you thinking about?"


    "Brother ¡­" "Brother?"


    Even though I called Bai Yi "big brother", she didn''t react. Previously, I called him by his name. I winked at him. He had become smarter, so he reacted immediately.


    It''s nothing, I''m just worried about you. After I finish eating, I''ll go find that teacher to have her quickly hand over to me with some defensive mantras so that I can protect you. I won''t let you get hurt, you can rest assured that even if I have to risk my life, I still have to protect you.


    Bai Qi''s words were stupid and stupid, but they were filled with a strong determination. I couldn''t help but feel touched, so I nodded seriously as I looked at Bai Qi.


    When Gao Xi Han heard this, he seemed to have understood something.


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at Bai Qi before shifting his gaze back to me. After sizing me up for a while, he whispered in my ear, "Yo ¡­" I think you two cousins look more like lovers.


    He loves you so much that he hugged you right away. Don''t tell me you like him now? I heard that in the ancient times, cousins could marry each other. But now, it''s actually different from the past. You two are close relatives. "


    Hearing him say so, I glared at him. What did it have to do with him if we were cousins?


    At this moment, Shi Xiaoling interjected and said, "Hehe, she confessed when she just came to this school on the first day."


    I was stunned. Did I confess? When did he confess? I don''t remember saying anything.


    "Actually, the two of them have already been together for five times. They are definitely not blood related cousins, so it''s fine if they really are together."


    At this moment, I didn''t have much of a reaction, as long as they didn''t suspect that he was my cousin, then it would be fine. However, when Bai Qi heard what Shi Xiaoling said, he was so happy that he almost sang a song!


    I held him down and held him back!


    His eyes were wide open as he walked over to Shi Xiaoling''s side and asked excitedly, "Is what you said true? Even if we are cousins, we can still get married? "


    Love had only just completed her sentence. This time, she was shocked to smell it! Shi Xiaoliu and the others didn''t expect Bai Yu to actually think that he planned to marry me, and even asked such a question. They couldn''t help but widen their eyes in shock as they looked at Bai Yu. That''s what I said. Could it be that you''ve really fallen for her? "


    "No ¡­." That... "No, aiya, don''t listen to his nonsense. He was just asking casually. We''ve grown up together, how could we have that kind of feeling ¡­"


    It was my turn to be a little incoherent at this particular moment of shyness, and I looked at them and hastened to explain.


    Because no matter what the relationship between Bai Wei and me is, I''m in this school right now, and I''d better keep my cousin relationship with him.


    Because if the two of us were not cousins who became lovers, it would be even more troublesome for us.


    There are still quite a lot of suitors coming from Bai Yi. Moreover, I know that Bai Ya had warned me before to not interact with any other male students.


    Although Bai Yu was his blood brother, their relationship shouldn''t get too close.


    I only have him as my husband, and I still can''t accept the fact that he and I are already engaged. However, this matter is already set in stone, and I have no way to change it myself, so I can only reluctantly accept it.


    Since I''ve accepted it, then I definitely won''t do anything to make Bai Ya unhappy. Otherwise, how would he treat me?


    After all, he has a soul contract with me right now, so no matter what, I have to listen to Bai Ya. Otherwise, I think that Bai Ya will have many methods to make me regret it!


    So I quickly explained to them that I wanted to dispel that notion.


    There are many childhood friends in this world, so if the two of you are childhood friends, then I think it''s very likely that you''ll grow up together. Ah, if that''s the case, it should be a very good ending for you two. Think about it, didn''t the two of you get to know each other since you were young, then get married together?


    "En, Xiao Fei, I also think that it''s like this. Anyways, I''m sure that Bai Yu won''t think much of us, otherwise, you can just stick together with Bai Yu. If that''s the case, I don''t think the other girls will be able to say anything, so my heart is a little more balanced, don''t you think so?"


    Dong Gugu''s eyes darted around for two days. She seemed to think that this was a good idea, so she skipped over to my side and patted my shoulder as she spoke.


    Right my ass, if I was really with him, then this matter would become even more troublesome.


    After all, they were part of a backup guild, so how could they have dissolved it in such a short period of time?


    If Bai Wei had a girlfriend, it was certain that not many people were after him. Of course, not many people were the best, but my concern was that our relationship would lead the whole school to focus on me.


    They might report a little gossip from time to time, and it would always be on the official Weibo of the Tieba, which made me a little embarrassed. I would never let this happen, no matter what, so I felt that our relationship, no matter how intimate, was like that of a cousin.


    "Alright, we don''t need you to worry about us."


    Anyway, let me and the idiot be together for a few days. Although our actions are a bit intimate, but after all, we grew up together, so a little intimacy is still acceptable, right? So! Don''t think about it too much, you crazy maniacs! "


    I helplessly looked towards Dong Gugu and the rest. After that, I smiled and shook my head. Right now, my heart is filled with mixed feelings, and I don''t know what to do.


    The only thing that I can be sure of is that we can have a good lunch at noon and then discuss how to deal with it. At the very least, it will reduce some of the harm we can do, so I couldn''t help but think about how to deal with that ghost.


    After all, right now, I don''t know anything, and Bai Yu hadn''t completely and utterly met with the one thing that could protect me before, should only be that small protective talisman given to me by Bai Ya.


    In addition, although I''m not very clear about its origin, I still have an inexplicable sense of reliance on Bai Ya. Thus, it must be true that he gave me something to protect me.


    "Alright, now that we''re here, the restaurant I was talking about is here. I feel that the decorations are especially good, and the dishes are very complete as well."


    At this moment, Shi Xiaoling said. Gao Xi Han, who did not say anything, also nodded, "Actually, this restaurant is not a big deal. It was just opened and was reorganized a bit earlier."


    At this point, Gao Xi Han scratched his head in embarrassment. This was the first time I saw him show such an expression, so he scratched his head in embarrassment.

 C72

    "What''s wrong? What about this restaurant? What''s there to be embarrassed about here! "


    At this time, Xiao Lin was giggling as he looked at something small. He even asked Gao Xi Han for a moment, then muttered softly, "Actually, this restaurant was opened by my father ¡­"


    Hearing his words, everyone stared at him with widened eyes. They never thought that their family would be so rich that they could open a restaurant near the school!


    One must know that this place is very expensive. If they really want it, then they would have to spend a lot of money to open a restaurant, so we all looked at Gao Xi Han.


    Furthermore, Shi Xiaoling, Dong Gugu and the others were all looking at him with envy. Gao Xi Han was a handsome man, but who would have thought that he was actually a rich second generation.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so low-key recently. None of us knew that your family ran a restaurant. What did your mother do then?"


    We went in and sat down by the window.


    Dong Gugu asked Gao Xi Han with a smile on his face. I couldn''t help but silently complain, ''What does their parents do have anything to do with you ¡­''


    It seems that Dong Gugu was quite concerned about Gao Xi Han''s affairs, but, whatever his parents do, it has nothing to do with Dong Gu Gu Gu and the girls who like him. After all, I already sensed that Gao Xi Han is a little aloof, but I don''t know why he wants to get to know us.


    Initially, Gao Xi Han and I didn''t have much interaction with each other, but ever since Dong Gugu, Shi Xiaoling, and the others established some sort of support committee, Gao Xi Han had joined us.


    But even though Gao Xi Han was now a member of Bai Qi''s backup, he didn''t intend to talk to an idiot.


    Of course, Bai Yi had no intention to bother with him. After all, he had no interest in what Gao Xi Han was up to.


    I could see now that the only thing that interested Bai Qi was my being with me and what I was doing, and that was the other thing that concerned him the most, the other thing that didn''t matter, so I had a little comfort in my heart.


    "Oh right, I''ve ordered a few of the best dishes in the restaurant for you. I''ll treat you today."


    At this time, a few waiters had obviously recognized Gao Xi Han and they all walked forward to greet him. As the few of us who were eating with him, we naturally had some face.


    At this time, Gao Xi Han immediately held back his expression and looked at us seriously: "As for what happened just now, do you guys have any thoughts? "I feel that this matter is extremely strange, and it seems that we need to hire a Dao Priest. Otherwise, if things continue on like this, perhaps Fei''er will be in danger."


    "What Taoist?" "Actually, you don''t need to invite him, Bai Qi ¡­"


    "Cough, cough."


    At this time, Dong Gugu almost told me about Bai Guyan''s entrance into the Dao. Luckily, when I coughed, she shut her mouth, moved behind the chair, and looked at me and Bai Que with her eyes. I didn''t know what was going on in her mind, but she looked at Gao Xi Han with a smile.


    "Do you remember the last time when the instructor fell into the water? "Fei''er called the Daoist Priest over. In truth, I feel that the Daoist Priest''s mantra is rather decent, and in any case, I just need to bring the instructor over."


    At this time, Dong Gugu mentioned about Yuan Yue. I then remembered that ever since the instructor fell into the water, I never saw Yuan Yue again.


    However, no matter how much he cultivates, I think that he is still inferior to that teacher of his!


    After all, Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng were unable to subdue those ghosts no matter how hard they tried. Thus, I felt that even if they were cultivating deeply, it was unlikely for them to subdue the ghosts in our school.


    After all, these ghosts had a great background and had been cultivating in the school for a long time. It could be said that they were very powerful.


    Of course, if Bai Ya was here, those ghosts wouldn''t dare to do anything.


    However, because Bai Ya wasn''t here, no Ghost Immortal was able to subdue them. Moreover, as far as I know, if it was a particularly powerful ghost, only a few Underworld Messengers would be able to catch them.


    For people like the Daoist Priest, there was no Daoist magic that could subdue so many ghosts. Even if there was such a Daoist magic, it would definitely cause one to lose their lifespan.


    Therefore, I feel that Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng won''t be able to rely on it.


    "That''s right, Fei''Er, when it comes to this matter, I did not expect you to know so many experts with Dao arts. Furthermore, that little Daoist from before looks quite handsome."


    "Not good, how could he be good ¡­" "Humph, he is even stupider than me, not knowing anything, and he almost caused Fei''er to be injured over and over again."


    At this time, just as Shi Xiaoling finished her sentence, Bai Qi finally couldn''t stand it any longer and said.


    He can endure anything and listen to anything, but he can''t stand to be praised in front of other men.


    So Bai Wei was immediately a bit worried!


    He watched as Shi Xiaoling argued with Yuan Yue. In fact, it was obvious who was more good-looking between Bai Yu and Yuan Yue. Naturally, it was Bai Tan who looked better.


    After all, Bai Ji''s facial features were three-dimensional, and his skin was very dark. They were all the type that girls liked, while Yuan Yue was a little too delicate. Furthermore, Yuan Yue seemed a little too young to be a cultivator that specialized in exterminating ghosts and demons.


    If not for the name White Cloud Temple, he would definitely have been scolded as a swindler. Therefore, Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng might have lived in poverty within White Cloud Temple.


    Even if a few people came to them to exorcise ghosts, such as the village where I saw Yuan Qingfeng previously, even if they went to subdue the Nascent Soul, it would still be useless.


    If it wasn''t for Bai Ya once again coming to save me, I think that brat would have definitely hurt me!


    As such, I feel that even though Yuan Yue is good-looking, he doesn''t have much strength to back him up.


    So I turned my head to look at Bai Wei and nodded in agreement. Then, I patted the back of his hand in consolation, indicating that she should remain calm. After all, that was only the view of the girls.


    Actually, I don''t think that Yuan Yue is particularly handsome. On the contrary, I think that he has a little bit of a mother.


    If Yuan Yue really could compare with Bai Qi, then it was really a far cry.


    "I wonder if Yuan Yue can come here first to stall that scumbag a little, and then we can think of another way. Otherwise, that scumbag will definitely be very wild and unrestrained, killing a girl today, and almost injuring Fei''er as well. I think this matter is already very serious."


    After Gao Xi Han finished speaking, the dishes were served. Everyone had a great appetite after smelling this fragrance, so they all picked up their chopsticks. At this time, the dishes were placed into my bowl as they spoke, making Bai Qi even angrier.


    "Fei''er, you don''t need to eat this, his chopsticks are dirty, I will pick it up with you."


    Everyone only knew that Bai Yu''s brain was a little clumsy and his IQ was a little low, but they never thought that Bai Qi would still be able to slap Gao Xi Han in the face in front of so many people, saying that his chopsticks were dirty!


    Actually, Gao Xi Han hadn''t even touched the tip of this chopstick with his mouth before, but Bai Qi''s jealous heart was really strong, so he couldn''t stand it when people tried to pick up food for him.


    Actually, in Bai Yu''s eyes, only he can treat me so well. The other guys treat me well, that''s just scheming and having ulterior motives.


    This was why Bai Qi had always been particularly repulsed, especially at the start. Bai Qi''s impression of Gao Xi Han was not very good, and he didn''t know why, but perhaps it was due to Bai Qi''s innate jealousy!


    After all, I could guess that if Bai Ya was here, he would definitely do the same thing!


    I couldn''t help but secretly sigh and look apologetically at Gao Xi Han. After all, Bai Qi had made him feel a little awkward.

 C73

    "Cough, cough ¡­" Where were we? "Oh, that''s right. Let Yuan Yue come here to exorcise ghosts and kill demons ¡­"


    I paused for a moment before I ate a mouthful of food given to my family. This mouthful of food made Bai Ji feel as though he had eaten a tranquilizer. After that, he contentedly ate the food in his bowl.


    Afterwards, he would stare at Gao Xi Han from time to time, then pick up his chopsticks to pick up something from my bowl. He probably wanted to stuff all the good dishes on this table into my bowl, so I could only slowly eat the small mountain of dishes that he gave me in the bowl. As I ate, I almost choked on the rice seeds.


    Bai Yu was especially nervous when he saw me like this, and quickly patted my lungs before whispering into my ear, "Fei''Er, I know this dish is not tasty at all. If you really don''t like it, then we won''t eat it. I''ll go buy some sweet buns for you, okay?"


    Bai Qi! These words were very obvious. Even I, who was aiming at Gao Xi Han, felt my ears turn red all of a sudden! It seemed that Bai Yu was not an idiot. Previously, he had been listening to everyone''s conversation, so he knew that this shop was opened by Gao Xi Han''s family. Since it was opened by Gao Qiang''s family, Bai Qi would definitely reject it.


    However, I still felt that these dishes were pretty good. I shook my head and said, "You''re not polite. We''re in someone else''s store, and the senior is treating us. How can you say that?"


    I sighed. Everyone knew Bai Zhi''s personality, so even though they all thought that I was an idiot''s sister, they weren''t surprised to hear such words from me! However, Gao Xi Han did not have the slightest bit of awkwardness. If it was said that he was still feeling a little sleepy just now, then at this very moment, he was probably already used to it.


    At this moment, his brows were slightly furrowed, as if he were still thinking about what happened just now. He didn''t pay attention to Bai Qi''s words at all. At this moment, Gao Xi Han let out a sigh.


    "Actually, there are some things that my dad won''t let me say, but I still want to tell you guys, do you know why our family renovated this shop? Previously, this store was quite well opened, but later on, due to certain reasons, our family had to renovate it."


    After Gao Xi Han said this, everyone was stunned. They did not expect this kind of thing to happen! However, from his expression and tone, it was most likely because something bizarre had happened in the shop.


    She looked around the shop in surprise and then confirmed, "I remember now. I heard my classmate say that this shop was actually located in the northwest corner, but I don''t know why, but after the renovation was completed, his door was opened in the southwest corner. That is to say, he had to go around this street to enter the back door, so everyone felt that it was strange. "If it really is the doing of a ghost, then ¡­"


    After Shi Xiaoling finished her sentence, she couldn''t help but shiver. It was as if all the goosebumps on her body were standing on end!


    Actually, it wasn''t just her that got goosebumps after she said that. Some of the girls at our table felt a little chilly.


    It seemed that this was indeed the doing of a wild ghost. However, if there really was a ghost causing trouble, then his father would probably invite a few Taoists. He had never heard Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng mention such a thing before.


    Furthermore, I feel that the business of this store is quite prosperous right now, and it doesn''t seem to be affected by any ghosts at all.


    I couldn''t help but frown, then looked at my Gao Xi Han, waiting for his answer.


    A moment later, he nodded his head. He did not think that Shi Xiaoling knew about their family''s background in such detail. He could not help but raise his eyes to take a closer look.


    Shi Xiaoling felt a little shy when she saw him looking at her. She lowered her head and continued to eat the dishes in the bowl.


    It really is like this. Actually, you don''t know it, but this place is actually a development area. Previously, it was also a cemetery, and because of that, a few merchants lived nearby. But in fact, there are actually a lot of lonely graves nearby, so I think the ghost that was messing with our family might be some kind of ghost brother.


    Gao Xi Han couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh, then added another piece of meat. He was about to put it in my bowl, but then he suddenly thought of Bai Qi and saw the resistance in the idiot''s eyes, so he retracted his hand and put the piece of meat in his mouth.


    Who would have thought that this place would be filled with graves!


    No wonder there were so many ghosts in our school before this.


    From the looks of it, the shares should be tidied up a bit. Otherwise, if they were always in the vicinity, there would definitely be many little ghosts that would appear and disrupt everyone''s lives. Thus, I was pondering about this matter and should discuss it with Yuan Qingfeng.


    Therefore, if there really are some ghosts causing a ruckus here, he can also find Yuan Qingfeng. Even if his Tao technique is not that profound, I think he should still be able to find a few talismans to subdue these wandering souls.


    Even though Gao Xi Han''s family was rich, he could not afford to suffer the wrath of these smokers.


    If those ghosts hadn''t changed and had come to make a ruckus, then Gao Xi Han''s family would have to spend a portion of their money to renovate the house, or even change its location.


    "Oh, that''s right. This area is very close to White Cloud Temple. You were looking for these cultivators from White Cloud Temple earlier, so you came to take a look?"


    I looked up at Gao Xi Han and asked. Gao Xi Han swallowed his saliva, then took another sip of the drink and nodded his head.


    "That''s good. Rather than you calling White Cloud Temple, why don''t we go with you to White Cloud Temple to find that Taoist!" I also want to see what the Taoist temple looks like. To be honest, in my entire life, I have never truly seen a real Taoist or Taoist. "


    Dong Gugu was actually very interested in some evil things. She had a lively personality to begin with, and she also liked these supernatural things very much. Therefore, she became very interested in them at once and happily clapped her hands as she spoke.


    Alright, since that''s the case, let''s finish our meal and go to White Cloud Temple. After all, this is no small matter.


    I nodded my head. His words had really hit my heart! Actually, I had thought about going to White Cloud Temple before, or else I would have gone there to have a look. But then I thought about how there are so many people by my side right now.


    So I gave up the idea, but since Tung Gupu had suggested it, and no one had a problem with it. Therefore, I decided to go to White Cloud Temple after dinner. I might be able to see Yuan Yue, but I know that he has been busy cultivating in the recent days!


    I just nodded my head, then I put down my bowl and chopsticks. Actually, I had already eaten quite a lot just now, but after that, I saw Bai Yu take a piece of paper from the table and smoke, carefully and earnestly helping me wipe off some food stains on my mouth. At that time, I was stunned, I didn''t expect him to be so meticulous and considerate, so I felt a little uncomfortable, but I didn''t reject him.


    "Hehe, I was thinking that the food would be bad, but since you like it so much, I can learn to cook in the future and cook for you at home every day. Anyway, the two of us are living together now!"


    He then shook his head and glanced at Gao Xi Han. Gao Xi Han was obviously shocked as well.


    He definitely didn''t know that Bai Qi and I were already living together at this time, moreover, it was approved by the school''s head. It''s the school''s living quarters, the staff''s residence!


    So Gao Xi Han blinked at me, as if he didn''t quite believe Bai Qi''s words.

 C74

    "That''s right, but then again, what in the world happened to your family?"


    At this moment, I realized that I wanted to say that the reason for the renovation was due to the fact that there was a ghost, but because I was a little too anxious just now, I didn''t ask Gao Xi Han what their house looked like, and whether the ghost had harmed anyone.


    Furthermore, we didn''t know how the ghost was removed, so I was very curious. I looked at Gao Xi Han and wanted him to tell us about what happened before the shop.


    He thought for a while and decided to tell us. However, he was still quite mysterious. "Actually, when our family was in trouble, my father went to White Cloud Temple immediately and asked for a talisman."


    At this point, Gao Xi Han paused for a moment, then looked around, as if not wanting to let others know of his home computer''s ghost, he said in a low voice.


    However, the price of this talisman is very high, causing my father to have a fight with my mother in the beginning. However, there was really no other way around it, because our family, which was involved in that farce, simply had no way of doing business, and the amount of money lost was far more than this service. Thus, we could only give it a try first, but we didn''t expect that this talisman would actually work.


    Although Yuan Qingfeng''s skills weren''t high, if he really submitted to these brats, there shouldn''t be a problem. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be a Taoist anymore.


    If a mere little imp could not subdue it, then White Cloud Temple''s prestige would disappear.


    Thinking this way, I nodded my head. I just didn''t know what was going on with their family.


    Later, Gao Xi Han slowly told us about the incident with the ghost.


    It turned out that right before their family started causing trouble, there was actually a very strange person who came to their store. Gao Xi Han''s clue really shocked me.


    A very strange person had come to this shop?


    It made me think of the ghost keeper!


    Because only a ghost keeper had the ability to make a kid come to some place at her whim.


    So I put this thought aside for the time being, thinking that after Gao Xi Han had finished, I would carefully ask him what that person looked like!


    After all, I only heard from Bai Ya that there was such a dangerous ghost keeper.


    "You said that there was a very strange person. What does that person look like? What exactly is strange? " At this moment, after Gao Xi Han finished speaking, I couldn''t help but ask him.


    Gao Xi Han thought for a moment, then shook his head. "I didn''t see this too clearly, because that person only came to our store three times a week, and my father didn''t pay much attention to that person. He was dressed strangely in a light blue robe, and he also wore a very large hat, similar to the one worn by those who play hip-hop on the streets of the United States.


    "Then just how big is his blue robe? Could it be a Daoist robe? "


    I couldn''t help but ask again. Gao Xi Han thought back for a moment, then he creased his eyebrows. It seemed like he couldn''t make out what kind of robe it was.


    All he knew was that the robe was extremely wide, and it looked like it was made of coarse cloth.


    There were no longer any men in rough clothes. People generally wore casual clothes, or sportswear, so his appearance immediately attracted his father''s attention.


    Plus, he had been to their store a few times before, so he cared a lot about this person''s clothes. Plus, he had told his classmates about this strange person before.


    "Actually, this person''s outfit isn''t the weirdest. The weirdest thing is the things he ordered, she always ordered turtle soup, in fact our store originally didn''t have any turtle soup, but because he said he could offer two or three times the price to buy the turtle soup our store makes, my dad thought a bit and then gave him a single-door soup like this."


    I couldn''t help but widen my eyes when I heard him say that.


    The price of the turtle soup was already very expensive, and he was willing to offer two to three times the price to drink it. This meant that, first of all, he must have looked at the restaurant well, or he might think of doing something bad behind the scenes or something like that.


    The second point was that since he had to order turtle soup every time, it proved that he was still rather rich. Speaking of which, I couldn''t help but think of something.


    "Therefore, every time he comes to our restaurant, he must order some rice. My dad even complained a few times when he came home, but I don''t know what kind of person he is. He''s very weird, and he doesn''t talk much."


    At this time, Gao Xi Han added on.


    "By the way, how did he pay? To swipe a card or to spend cash? "


    As soon as I said that, Gao Xi Han seemed to recall something, and he immediately took a deep breath and looked at me: "Oh right, if you say it like that, then remind me, my dad probably said before that this person gave us a silver bracelet the first time he came to eat!"


    After Gao Xi Han said this, we were all stunned, because no one paid for their food with silver.


    Moreover, this silver bracelet was at least five or six hundred yuan in value, and since his father accepted it, it should be proof that this silver bracelet was real.


    A portion of turtle soup was only three to four hundred dollars, yet he could offer a silver bracelet to buy a portion of turtle soup. This proved that this person did not have any money, so why did he insist on coming to this shop?


    Could it be that Gao Xi Han''s father had offended someone earlier ¡­ Or could it be that someone had intentionally come here to tease Gao Xi Han''s father?


    However, the only thing that could be confirmed was that their family''s matter of ghosts had something to do with the strange person who often came to eat turtle soup.


    Therefore, I thought that after a good analysis, I might be able to find out the whereabouts of the person who raised the ghost.


    Because this ghost keeper also caused a certain degree of danger to my safety, as well as to Bai Ya''s and Bai Ji''s!


    Although Bai Ya is currently cultivating, I still have to be on guard against this ghost keeper. After all, I don''t know what his goal is.


    In short, he has always been opposing Bai Ya. Furthermore, the last time he almost caused me harm, so this time I must properly investigate and see what kind of person this strange ghost keeper is.


    "There''s still such a strange person. Ah, right, don''t tell me that person is a zombie vampire or something? "After all, where did someone start with a silver bracelet? In ancient times, there might have been such a person. So, do you think he was a zombie?"


    At this moment, Cheng Weiru thought for a moment before looking at us worriedly.


    "What zombies, vampires? Why didn''t you say it was a werewolf? Where''s the elf ¡­ "No, I think that person should be an ordinary person. If we were to say that he really has something strange about him, he might be a ghost keeper!"


    At this moment, I finally spoke out this thought in my heart. When I said it, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.


    This was because the ghost keeper had only heard of him on television and hadn''t truly seen him.


    That was why everyone was a bit suspicious. Could it be that there really was such a profession in this world?


    Although I''m not sure if there really is a ghost keeper profession in this world, but what I''m sure of is that this person''s behavior is so weird, that person must be related to ghosts. Even if they weren''t meant to raise ghosts, they would have definitely made some sort of contract with ghosts.


    After all, I made a contract with Bai Ya, so in a certain sense, I would actually have to listen to his orders the entire time. Otherwise, he would have had many methods that would have made me wish I were dead, but Bai Ya is still the better.


    "Oh, that''s right, it''s also very strange. Our family is haunted by ghosts, actually, at night, I always hear people chopping around the kitchen with kitchen knives, but I don''t know what they''re doing or who they are. One of our family''s employees locked the door at the end of the day and found them ¡­"

 C75

    Gao Xi Han''s words caused everyone to immediately be on guard. They did not expect such a terrifying thing to happen ¡ª the sound of blades chopping down could be heard from the kitchen!


    "It can''t be, this is too terrifying!" By this time, Shi Xiaoling had started to shiver. She leaned closer to me and whispered to Gao Xi Han.


    Gao Xi Han nodded his head, his eyes seemed to have returned to that day, and his forehead was already beaded with sweat. The hand holding the chopsticks was also trembling a little.


    Then I realized that he must have been terrified, because from the look on his face, he was as nervous as if he had been in the shop that night, and I could even hear the sound of the knife coming from the kitchen.


    "And then? Then what happened? The sound of a knife chopping could be heard from the kitchen. Could it be that one of your chefs died? By the way, do you have any chefs who have recently disappeared or quit their jobs? "


    Dong Gugu thought for a moment, then looked at Gao Xi Han and asked. Right now, her explanation was that it might be the spirit of a chef. If it was chopping vegetables, then it should be.


    However, after hearing Dong Gugu''s words, Gao Xi Han did not nod in agreement. Not only that, he even shook his head.


    Since there were no missing chefs or resigning chefs in his shop, how was he to explain this business?


    Otherwise, there would be a leak somewhere, and the echo would sound like someone chopping vegetables, but that wasn''t right. Even if it was a drop of water, it wouldn''t sound like someone chopping vegetables.


    That''s why we were all especially puzzled. After Gao Xi Han was stunned for a moment, he suddenly thought of something and his face turned pale. His hands kept knocking against the table, as if he was getting nervous.


    From the looks of it, he also became nervous. Soon after, the three girls all held their breaths and waited for Gao Xiang to continue speaking.


    Bai Qi seemed a little nervous when he saw me, and then he moved closer and put his arm around me, making me feel a little more relaxed. Bai Qi probably felt that Gao Xi Han had caused such fear and was a little unhappy, so the look he gave Gao Xi Han became even more disdainful. Gao Xi Han thought for a moment, then slowly went on.


    "Earlier, we did not know what was going on. However, after hearing what you said, I could not help but recall something."


    Gao Xi Han then looked around vigilantly, as if he was afraid that other people would hear his words. After that, his body slightly leaned towards us and spoke in a low voice while pretending to be mysterious.


    I didn''t think that there would be a murder in the vicinity of their restaurant a year ago, and it was the man who had killed the girl and cut her up. When this happened, there wasn''t much of a ghost, so we didn''t think about it, but now that we mentioned it, the sound of chopping vegetables is most likely from a dead chef or something. Gao Han Xi also had us at that moment, thinking about the murder a year ago, when he was still only a year old.


    All of a sudden, I felt a kind of cool air coming from my surroundings. Moreover, I could feel a kind of cool air coming from the bottom of my feet. Although it was already autumn, I could feel that this air was like a cold winter.


    Not only that, it should be the cold winter. The feeling of me soaking my shoes and socks before the cold wind made all the goosebumps on my body stand up. I couldn''t help but take two deep breaths before looking at Gao Xi Han.


    "Actually, there''s something that I didn''t tell you before. I was just afraid that you would be scared, but in the past few days ¡­" There are always strange things happening on this street. "


    "What''s so strange about that?"


    Hearing Gao Xi Han say this in a mysterious manner, we couldn''t help but to take a deep breath. Why isn''t he finishing his sentence? It made everyone feel so terrified.


    "I thought you all heard about it ¡­" This street ¡­ in fact, three cars had crashed into trees in the past few days! Do you think it''s strange? It''s understandable if they run into different trees or hit the curb on the road. After all, they are always a little sleepy when driving at night, but these three cars always run into the same tree. Although this tree is said to have been hit, it didn''t break apart, which is why the three cars hit a tree! "


    The fact that two or three cars had crashed into the same tree was something they had never heard before. Even if this was a high frequency road, it wouldn''t have this kind of thing happening, so everyone was basically certain that it was the doing of a ghost.


    But if it was, who was the ghost? And what did the three drivers see?


    This made us feel very strange, so we looked at Gao Xi Han again. I hope he can tell us what''s going on. Gao Xi Han looked at our expectant gazes and felt a little proud of himself.


    After all, boys like the attention of girls, although he only told us a ghost story, of course, this is not a ghost story, is a real thing happened. He mused for a moment, then looked at us a little mysteriously.


    Afterwards, of course, the neighbors were all talking about it. In the end, two of the three drivers were heavily injured and hospitalized, and one of them was slightly injured, but it was nothing serious. The car was just hit by a little, and he told us what happened that night.


    I really want to go up, grab Gao Xi Han by the collar and let him finish his words, "Stop being suspenseful here!" Gao Xi Han looked at the frightened expressions on our faces and then slowly continued.


    "Do you know that those two drivers were actually wearing a Jade Bodhisattva?! "After that incident, that Jade Bodhisattva was broken into pieces, so someone said that this Jade Bodhisattva protected him from this disaster. Otherwise, he would have entered the intensive care unit by now."


    Everyone heard Gao Xi Han say this and nodded their heads. Indeed, something like this had happened. If one had something to protect themselves with, it would definitely help them protect themselves from a disaster. As a result, no one had any doubts, so Gao Xi Han continued.


    "Later that night, the driver told everyone that he was indeed walking on this road, but all of a sudden, there were two paths on this road. He had never seen such a fork in the road before, so he didn''t know how to turn around, so he just picked a random intersection and fainted!"


    At this moment, all of the female students present took in a deep breath as if they felt a chill from their bodies. I immediately fell into deep thought, otherwise, I would have gone to find Yuan Qingfeng and Yuan Yue and told them about it.


    I think some superstitious people should have gone to White Cloud Temple a long time ago. Therefore, Yuan Qingfeng and the others should have also known about this, but they didn''t come here to open the altar, which proves that this guy might be very sneaky, or perhaps Yuan ChengSan doesn''t think this is the work of a ghost.


    But if it wasn''t because of the ghost aura, then how could there be two forks in the road? This was a bit more terrifying.

 C76

    "Senior, please don''t scare us like that. Is what you said true?"


    So when he heard what Gao Xiang said, he must have felt his whole body tremble. Looking at Gao Xi Han, Gao Xi Han nodded and said very seriously: "That''s only natural, if you don''t believe me, you can go nearby and ask about it. It''s really strange, and no one can say for sure about it, but in fact, the police are just saying that this road will appear at night because of the reflection of the moonlight or the street light."


    How is that possible? Even if the moonlight and the street lamp reflected back and forth, there still wouldn''t be two paths. It was obvious that they would be in chaos if they had the ability to do so!


    However, the police must have said this because they didn''t want everyone to panic. Furthermore, something like this had already happened for three consecutive nights. This was truly strange.


    Therefore, I felt that it would be better to tell Yuan Qingfeng and the rest about it. I just didn''t know if they had the ability to make this guy submit to them.


    Yuan Qingfeng didn''t know if he had the ability to quickly subdue these things.


    However, regardless of whether or not Yuan Qingfeng has the ability to subdue these scumbags, I feel that I still have to make a trip to White Cloud Temple.


    Whether it was the girl or the weird things that happened on this road, I would jump off a building strangely today, and that sharp knife almost stabbed me to death. All of these things added together are very strange, and they have already exceeded the scope of normal people''s understanding.


    However, he didn''t know if Yuan Qingfeng and Yuan Yue had the time to deal with this matter on the road.


    In any case, my life is in danger. I feel that Yuan Qingfeng would at least go to our school to see where the hoodlum is. We must catch them, or else they will be wandering around our school. Everyone is scared, and they won''t be able to learn properly, won''t be able to take lessons, and won''t dare to return to their dorms.


    Today, I even heard that some girls are planning to rent a place to live. After all, that girl''s sudden jump has had a very bad effect on our school, so even if we went out to rent a house, the school wouldn''t dare to do anything about it.


    Otherwise, if there really is a murder, then I really can''t afford to pay for it!


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel some sympathy for the academy. To think that we would be able to encounter such a strange situation in the next few days.


    "Alright, if everyone is full, then let''s go to White Cloud Temple and have a look. I wonder how Yuan Qingfeng and the others will explain this."


    After I finished speaking, everyone put down their chopsticks, packed their stuff, and left for White Cloud Temple.


    White Cloud Temple isn''t too far away from us, it can be reached by bus. After all, there are many people who visit White Cloud Temple every year. Therefore, White Cloud Temple''s incense burner can be said to be relatively strong.


    After we arrived at White Cloud Temple, we immediately smelt the smell of incense. This smell slowly wafted through the forest and then drifted into our nostrils.


    "Black smoke is coming out!"


    At this time, Bai Qi had observed a little more, and with a single glance, he could see that a black cloud of smoke had grown out from the White Cloud Temple!


    And the black smoke kept rising, so to speak, like a large black column, which we did not notice because it was like a chimney.


    We didn''t notice it before, but when Bai Qi said that, we were immediately shocked. It really was the black smoke that was rumbling upwards!


    How should I put it? It should be said that it was like the continuous extension of a large column!


    This is a little too bizarre. We all stopped in our tracks, unsure of what''s going on, so no one dared to step into White Cloud Temple.


    In the end Bai Wei was a little more naive. After he stepped into White Cloud Temple, he turned around and looked at everyone with a puzzled expression. He didn''t understand why we didn''t go to White Cloud Temple. Could it be that the trip this time wasn''t to find Yuan Qingfeng?


    "Today we are already at White Cloud Temple, we should at least take a look to see what is going on. Perhaps there isn''t much wind today, and White Cloud Temple is currently burning something inside!"


    I thought for a moment. I couldn''t keep speculating on what was going on outside of White Cloud Temple, right? I had to go in and take a look to know what was going on, so I called for everyone to go in and take a look.


    Everyone followed him into White Cloud Temple. The moment we stepped into White Cloud Temple, we immediately felt a chill on our bodies.


    It was as if there was something blowing at us nearby. Of course, this was only at White Cloud Temple''s entrance.


    This caused everyone to feel goosebumps all over their bodies. At this time, in the middle of White Cloud Temple''s courtyard, we saw a table covered in yellow cloth. There was an incense burner placed on top of the table, and this incense burner had five or six joss sticks inserted into it.


    The incense stuck on the wall was completely different from what everyone had seen previously. This Xiao Yao was slightly thicker, and should be the legendary Agarwood.


    Each stick of incense was as thick as four or five chopsticks tied together, and that censer was especially big.


    Actually, it was like a huge cauldron was placed on the table, which was why it was able to produce such a dense and black smoke.


    Although there was a table and incense burner in the courtyard, no one was there. This made everyone curious.


    At this time, a young daoist came running out from the inner room. He looked to be about ten years old, and upon seeing us standing at the entrance of White Cloud Temple, he couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment before running up to greet us.


    "Young Daoist, why is there no one here?" The Daoist Priest Yuan Qingfeng and Yuan Yue here, where did they go? How could there be such a huge project placed here? " Shi Xiaoling asked.


    "That''s right. Look at your fragrant smoke. Isn''t this polluting the environment?"


    Dong Gugu also said, and after that little Daoist explained with a wave of his hand: "No, you guys don''t know, in the last few days, evil things have always happened around White Cloud Temple, so that''s why my master opened the altar to intimidate those evil things."


    At this point, we couldn''t help but widen our eyes. We originally wanted to let Yuan Qingfeng take a look at our school, but who would''ve thought that their school was haunted? This is really a bit unbelievable. Why are there so many ghosts nearby!


    "I didn''t think anything like this would happen before. When did it happen?"


    I recalled that when I came to White Cloud Temple, there weren''t that many matters and there weren''t any monsters either. Why is it that there are ghosts everywhere I go now?


    "It seems to be what happened yesterday ¡­" Oh right, I heard from my eldest senior brother that there is a place where ghosts are making a huge ruckus, and those ghosts did not have anything to suppress them.


    There''s no need for her to let me continue. Actually, everyone has already guessed that the Eldest Senior Brother is Yuan Yue, and the matter he mentioned should be our school?


    Sigh, I really have some sympathy for them. I didn''t think that White Cloud Temple would already be entangled by ghosts. This can be considered as crossing a river in mud. How can they help our school?


    It is pretty good to be able to get rid of the ghosts near White Cloud Temple. Wouldn''t it be unlucky if he were to go to our school and provoke those who shouldn''t get into trouble?


    Therefore, I could only nod my head. I just don''t know where Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng are right now.


    Afterwards, the little Daoist invited us into his room and then told us that Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng are currently at the back of the mountain. If there really is something, we can wait here for a while, and they will be back soon.

 C77

    "He went to the back of the mountain, where do you think the two of them went? "What are you trying to do?"


    No one understood. Why would the two of them go to the back mountain in broad daylight?


    It definitely wasn''t picking herbs or enjoying the scenery, and now they''re actually doing this here, letting the two of them run off to the back of the mountain. That''s why we guessed that he must have something to do with ghosts.


    As a result, Shi Xiaoling couldn''t help but scratch her head and look at the little Daoist. Her face was filled with doubt, and the little Daoist thought for a moment and then proceeded to tell us everything.


    It turned out that Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng had really gone to the back of the mountain to exorcise the evil spirits!


    After all, this sneakiness had erupted in the back mountain. Although it was called an explosive attack, it was actually due to the sheer number of sneaky attacks.


    His master, Yuan Qingfeng, had once calculated that there might be at least thirty to forty of these scumbags. Who knew where all these scumbags had come from?


    Did they all come from our school? So what was this neighborhood like? There were actually thirty to forty ghosts stirring up trouble here. I couldn''t help but wipe off my cold sweat!


    Then I thought about it and suggested that we go to the back of the mountain and have a look.


    No one had ever seen how Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng managed to get rid of their scares. Therefore, it could be said that their knowledge had increased.


    In this way, Yuan Yue and the others can be considered to have accepted a favor from us. Although in my heart, I don''t actually think that Yuan Qingfeng can think of any tricks, since things have already come to this point, we can only go and take a look.


    "You all better not go to that place. It''s very dangerous and very evil. Even in broad daylight, there will still be ghosts!"


    To be honest, although everyone might be a little bit afraid, the reason they came here was to let Yuan Qingfeng and the others solve the problem of our school.


    In addition, everyone''s curiosity was extremely strong. They especially wanted to know how the altar was opened. They also wanted to know how the original vanguard and Yuan Yue had chased away the ghosts.


    Thus, when we thought of how these words would definitely not stop us from going, everyone waved their hands and felt that this matter was not worth mentioning at all. It did not matter, it was just a few ghosts, everyone really wanted to see how they drove the ghosts away.


    I think the opening may be a mark in the courtyard of White Cloud Temple, and the real culprit is in the back mountain.


    So it was really necessary for us to go and have a look, and besides, Bai Qi was also entering the path now.


    In the end, Bai Yu and Yuan Yue could be considered to be fellow disciples of the same sect!


    After all, the one who taught him was Yuan Yue''s teacher, Yuan Yue. Although he hadn''t truly learned Tao techniques yet, this was only a matter of time.


    Therefore, he could let him experience the process of exorcism first, or perhaps let him have a better understanding of it. This would definitely be beneficial to him as well.


    Therefore, everyone left White Cloud Temple and went to the back of the mountain. The back mountain was indeed very vast, and Yuan Yue also told me that their back mountain was a burial ground, and it was also very haunted.


    However, because they were here, it could be said that they were a treasure land of the entire mountain, or it could be said that they were here for a treasure land of the wind and water, or it could be said that they were here for a dragon vein.


    I didn''t know if they were bragging or not, but before I stayed in this room for a night, I originally thought that I could fend off Bai Ya, but I didn''t expect that there was no way to block Bai Ya. With how powerful he is, he had already thought of a way to run into this house.


    "Wait. Otherwise, you guys should bring this symbol with you so that you can defend yourself. Although my blade technique isn''t that powerful and I can''t draw such a powerful symbol, it can at least make some brats not dare to approach you."


    The young Daoist thought for a moment. He was afraid that something might happen to us, so he quickly chased after us and gave us each a yellow talisman.


    After I looked at it, I thanked the little Daoist and put it on. I knew it wouldn''t work, but in short, I felt a bit more at ease with it on my person.


    Bai Yu thought about it for a moment, then grabbed onto my arm. "Fei''Er, actually, it doesn''t matter. Even if there really is something wrong, I will not let them hurt you!"


    "It seems like the two of you really do have a deep affection for each other!"


    Dong Gugu smiled as she looked at us.


    Gao Xi Han shot a glance at us, then looked at Bai Qi. His eyes seemed to be filled with suspicion!


    Maybe Gao Xi Han didn''t believe that we were simply cousins, since even though we are cousins, we are cousins too!


    If it''s true that we love each other, then it''s okay. In addition, the two of us already live together, so it makes Gao Xi Han feel that something is up between the two of us.


    It''s just that what''s going on between the two of us is also a matter of me and Bai Ruochen, but what does it have to do with Gao Xi Han?


    In any case, Gao Xi Han and Bai Qi didn''t really get along well with each other. They were basically glaring at each other when they met eyes. I couldn''t help but feel that it was a little funny.


    "Actually, there''s no need to be afraid of injections, and nothing will definitely happen today. Moreover, these two Taoists are still on the mountain. Even if something were to happen, it would definitely not be life-threatening."


    Gao Xi Han obviously felt a little uncomfortable looking at the two of us, so he put his hands behind his back and walked in front of us, talking as he walked.


    "Hmph, you said that nothing will happen if there''s nothing else? "I''m just worried about Fei''er, I''m just afraid that she''ll be scared!"


    There is no way to reason with anyone in the world.


    In any case, he was such a stubborn person. As long as he was certain of his decision, even ten bulls wouldn''t be able to pull him back!


    After all, he was already certain that he would be protecting me. Even if Gao Xi Han were to say something that broke through the heavens, he would definitely not listen to a single word that he said.


    So I thought it was kind of funny. Anyway, we walked all the way to the back of the mountain, talking.


    When we had just moved to the back of the mountain, I felt that there were a lot of trees behind the mountain. That was why the light was quite dim and many of the leaves in the autumn had already turned yellow.


    It always gave off a decaying smell of mud. It could be said that it was indeed more suitable for the occasion. Everyone''s heart skipped a beat, and a few girls tightly held the talisman in their hands.


    They also did not know any Dao Techniques, so even though they did not know that this talisman was not powerful, it was actually given to them by the Daoist Priest, so it definitely had a certain protective effect!


    Therefore, it could be said that these girls completely treated this talisman as a life-saving treasure, an object similar to a command medallion.


    Thus, everyone carried this talisman and followed behind the leader, Gao Xi Han. Gao Xi Han''s tall figure was walking in front of us, blocking a portion of the sunlight.


    But even so, he could only take the lead.


    After all, it was impossible for a girl to walk in front, and since Bai Qianzhang insisted on standing by my side to protect me, the only one who could lead the way was Gao Xi Han.


    This tree is particularly lush, and there isn''t a single path that we can take. Basically, all of us walk through the mud.


    And because there are a lot of rotting leaves, there is always a lot of mud on the soles of the shoes.


    However, they had no other choice because they wanted to see what Yuan Yue and the other two Daoists were doing. Thus, they did not pay much attention to this issue.


    We should walk forward and breathe in the smell of the earth. Although it is mixed with the smell of the earth, but it also has a natural fragrance, which made everyone feel a little relieved. After all, what Gao Xi Han said before was true.

 C78

    "Xiao Fei, I''m so envious of you. You have a cousin to protect you. Only those of us who form an alliance are not so afraid ¡­"


    At this moment, Cheng Weiru turned her head and looked at me with an envious expression. Her left hand was holding onto Shi Xiaoling while her right hand was holding onto Dong Gugu. The three of them walked rather carefully.


    "What is it? Hehe, if you''re really scared, then you don''t have to follow me. "


    I looked at Cheng Weiru with a smile and said, although they said that they were scared, they were actually very curious and wanted to see what was going on, so even though they said that they didn''t want to come over and were rather envious of me, but I knew that even if they didn''t have a boyfriend like Bai Qi by their side, the three of them would definitely bring them to this place together.


    After all, girls were invincible when they were curious, so they would satisfy their curiosity in any way.


    "Say, when do you think we can have a good-looking boyfriend?"


    Perhaps it was because the atmosphere was a little tense, but the further they walked, the colder it felt. Perhaps it wasn''t because of the ghost aura, but because of the cold.


    There were a lot of trees nearby, so it was especially humid. There were some rotting leaves mixed in with the soil, so the smell of the soil and the feeling of the cold air mixed together.


    As such, everyone unconsciously felt goosebumps all over their bodies. That was why Dong Guugu wanted to ease the atmosphere a little, so he teased and laughed.


    "Right, speaking of the boys that you girls like, what kind of conditions do they usually meet?"


    At this time, Gao Xi Han, who was walking at the front, probably felt that he was a bit more nervous so he slowed down a bit and turned his head to look at us with a smile.


    "Me ¡­" I just like to look good and have meaning. " Dong Gugu giggled and said to Gao Xi Han.


    "Humph, I''m sure you think that having good intentions is secondary, looks are the most important." Shi Xiaoling said on the side.


    At this moment, Cheng Weiru shyly turned her head to look at Bai Qi, then she smiled as she watched Shi Xiaoling and Dong Gugu talk. She didn''t say anything, but Gao Xi Han looked at me and asked, "What about you?"


    At this moment, I suddenly felt Bai Rui grab my arm and tighten it, as if it was very nervous.


    But he also walked beside me in silence, as if he wanted to know what kind of guy I really like, and I thought, if we say the wrong things, I''m afraid Bai Guyan will be unhappy here, or he will slip up, and then there would be no way for me to end this, so I thought about it.


    "Very honest. The ones that treat me well will do. As for whether their beauty is actually good or not, I don''t really care. As long as they are good enough."


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were focused on Bai Yu. My standard was quite obvious, basically, Bai Yu fit a person''s silly appearance, but it was especially good. The most important thing was that the person''s appearance was very high, so everyone couldn''t help but have a little bit of playfulness in looking at Bai Yu.


    "What about Bai Wei? What kind of girls do you like? "


    At this moment, Cheng Weiru asked.


    The white-handed person didn''t expect that he would be asked such a question. He scratched his head and looked at me foolishly before smiling without saying a word.


    Everyone must have understood what was going on, so they felt a bit embarrassed.


    After all, we are cousins!


    But really speaking, it wasn''t that surprising that the two of us were together.


    After all, there have been many examples of cousins together since ancient times, so there is no need for an example like me.


    However, I felt that if the two of us were really together, there wouldn''t be much else. It was just that we were walking together every day, and since we were still living together, it was inevitable that other classmates would gossip or laugh at us.


    So I didn''t want everyone to think I was in the wrong.


    Furthermore, I didn''t even acknowledge my relationship with him. If there''s really something going on between me and Bai Yu, then it might be my brother-in-law''s relationship ¡­


    I couldn''t help but laugh at the thought of my relationship with Uncle Bai, and I wondered how Bai Qi would react if he knew what I was thinking.


    However, because of this thought that just popped into my mind, I couldn''t help but laugh. However, my smile, in addition to Bai Ruochen''s loving gaze, seemed to be on the verge of melting. All of this seemed to fit perfectly.


    It was as if something had really happened to the two of us, causing Gao Xi Han''s expression to darken. The girls were also surprised.


    "Cough, cough ¡­" "That ¡­" Gao Xi Han was about to open his mouth to say something, but Dong Gu Gu Gu''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he opened his eyes wide in shock, pointing at Gao Xi Han''s back: "Be careful!"


    We didn''t know what was going on, but Gao Xi Han let out a cry and we all fell into a small pit that wasn''t too deep nor too deep.


    It seemed that the pit wasn''t very deep, and the soil nearby was relatively loose, so Gao Xi Han didn''t fall to the ground.


    However, the mud on the four sides was loose, so if he wanted to climb up to the top, it wouldn''t be easy. Moreover, if they tried to pull him out, it would be a bit difficult, because once they pressed down, the mud would loose and fall down.


    "Gao Xi Han, why did you fall down! "Alas, walking should look ahead and not turn back, Bai Qi, pull him up and see if he can do it."


    I sighed helplessly. Originally, we came to the back of the mountain to see Yuan Yue and Yuan Qingfeng go and kill demons. However, we didn''t expect Gao Xi Han to fall straight into the pit.


    I couldn''t help but laugh to myself. Then, I turned my head to look at Bai Qi, thinking that since he was stronger than me, it should be possible to pull Gao Xi Han up. However, Deacon Bai was unable to pull him up with these two moves.


    "No ¡­" Don''t blame me for this ¡­ This map is too soft! "


    Bai Yu sighed and shook his head helplessly.


    "How about this, otherwise you guys go to White Cloud Temple and help me find a ladder."


    Gao Xi Han was also helpless in the pit, he looked at us and said, "Everyone has thought about it, this is the only way."


    "I''m really sorry, I really didn''t see the pit behind me. This road should have been rather flat, but I never thought that someone would dig such a pit in the middle of the road. It''s really too deceitful!"


    Gao Xi Han said as he helplessly looked up at everyone.


    "Then why don''t you just stay here and watch Gao Xi Han, then we''ll just borrow a ladder from the four girls."


    After all, if Liu Gaoxi was here by himself, he definitely wouldn''t feel safe, so he would need someone to look after him. It would be better if we went to get the ladder.


    After all, he and Gao Xi Han didn''t like each other, so he thought about it for a moment, and then he met my serious gaze, and then he reluctantly nodded.


    "Alright, Fei''er, you must be careful on the road ¡­" "Ugh ¡­" "You must look at the small stones and the pit. You must not fall in after that ¡­"


    "Okay, okay, I''m just going back with everyone to get a ladder? How could there be so many things? Don''t worry, just watch Gao Xi Han and don''t run around. Do you hear me? "


    Finally, Bai Tan nodded his head resolutely, and I relaxed.


    Because Bai Yu listens to me so much, as long as I don''t let him run around, he will definitely not run around, and will obediently sit here waiting for us to come back! So the four of us turned around and went to White Cloud Temple to get the ladder.


    "Cough cough, tell everyone that you and Bai Qi aren''t that intimate?"


    At this moment, Dong Gugu giggled as she looked at me and asked. Her question caused my body to tremble.


    "No ¡­." No, don''t talk nonsense. " I shook my head as I continued to say, "The reason why I treated him well was actually because I found his background to be a little pitiful. Moreover, as you can see, he was quite silly. Bai Qi''s current IQ is five years old, so he definitely doesn''t have that kind of relationship with me, and if he does, it''s just family affection. "


    Everyone was convinced by my words, so they nodded.


    "In other words, I remember something. Don''t tell me that my cousin was the same when I was young. He joked about marrying me when he grew up. Now that he''s in middle school, I feel especially ashamed when I recall what he said when I was young. Haha ¡­"


    After hearing everyone talk about what happened when we were young, I finally relaxed.

 C79

    The few of us returned to White Cloud Temple and borrowed a ladder from there. Afterwards, we hurried to return, because we were afraid that something would happen to the two of them.


    But, to our surprise, when we went back, there was no one in the pit!


    Not only that, there was no sign of Bai Ji beside the pit!


    However, we could clearly see the traces of footprints, which meant that Bai Yu and Gao Xi Han had indeed stayed here.


    But as for where they are now, we don''t know!


    Thus, everyone was extremely nervous, afraid that the two of them would get lost. After all, getting lost in this small forest was actually quite an easy task.


    Moreover, in the end, only Gao Xi Han could bring Bai Yu out. Otherwise, with Bai Qi''s intelligence, he would probably be lost in this forest forever!


    "How could it be like this? When I left, I had clearly told Bai Qi to look after him, and Bai Yi was very obedient. As long as I told him about it, he definitely wouldn''t run around!"


    At this moment, I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my temple!


    I raised my hand to rub my temples. At this moment, I felt that the small piece of rock on my body was a little hot, this was given to me by Bai Ya for self-defense, but I had always worn this stone as an ornament. I didn''t think much about anything else, this song suddenly heated up, something must have happened!


    This made me think of a time when Bai Feng and I were on our way to White Cloud Temple when we were attacked by a ghost. At this time, my little stone also felt a little hot.


    I felt that something must have happened, and it was definitely related to Bai Yu and Gao Xi Han''s lives!


    I couldn''t help but suck in a breath of air before looking at everyone with an anxious expression.


    They actually noticed my strange gaze and thought it was just a headache, so they came over and comforted me.


    Because they know that my relationship with Bai Ji is very good. If he really is missing, then I will be extremely worried.


    However, this was not the situation!


    There''s something wandering around here...


    Not only that, he even took Bai Yu and Gao Xi Han with him!


    Originally, we came here to watch Yuan Qingfeng exterminate the ghosts. However, we didn''t expect that we didn''t see Yuan Qingfeng and the others encounter any trouble. That would truly be difficult to deal with!


    Furthermore, none of us know Tao techniques. If we were to act like this, we would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    We really have no other choice but to run when we encounter trouble, so I thought for a bit before saying, "How about this, now we will split up. Shi Xiaoling and I will stay here and look for them. The two of you should head back to White Cloud Temple and quickly call these Taoists over.


    "Did you sense something?" Don''t scare me like that. This place is in the wilderness, and I can''t even see a shadow. I don''t think that there will be any money that would come to provoke us. As for Bai Yu and Gao Xi Han, I feel that they just lost them on their own, and I think that he climbed up on his own. "


    At this moment, Cheng Weiru looked at me with even more nervousness. Even though she was quite tall, she was still rather timid.


    So she must have been particularly frightened when she heard me say that, and there was always a chill in the woods deep in the mountains. We didn''t say it all the way back, but it was because we were afraid that everyone would be scared and nervous when we said it.


    However, at this moment, the cold wind seemed to become more violent, causing them to shiver involuntarily. They looked at me, and their voices were trembling.


    I couldn''t help but shake my head. Actually, I felt that my senses were correct, since this stone of mine wouldn''t get hot for no reason. No matter what, it was something that Bai Ya gave me to protect.


    I also looked around me. They were probably taken away by something out of nowhere, because the footsteps in the vicinity seemed to be concentrated at a certain point. Moreover, they were all quite flustered, as though they were footprints in plain sight.


    I felt that they must have met something that caused them to be so flustered. When I looked at the pit, I suddenly felt a string in my head tighten. Why did this pit seem more and more like a certain shape ¡­


    "You all ¡­ "Come and take a look!" At this moment, I felt my voice already trembling, and my hands couldn''t help but to tremble.


    That''s right, the shape of the pit was clearly a coffin pit!


    When we first saw this huge hole, we didn''t think about it too much. However, since I was a bit further away from the hole, it was obvious that this hole was a square-shaped hole.


    This also meant that the pit had let go of a rectangular object. If that was the case, then what else could it be if not a coffin?


    Besides, if we dig a hole to bury the coffin, it should be at least one or two meters deep. This hole is at least two meters deep, so it must be the place to bury the coffin.


    "Heavens, isn''t this the place to put the coffin?!" At this moment, Shi Xiaoling, who was standing beside me, suddenly cried out.


    As she spoke, she retreated, only to feel a cold air blowing into the pit.


    It was as if something was about to pop out from the pit, and none of us dared to look forward because this pit was dug more neatly, as if someone had specially escaped from it.


    But since it was like this, if he wanted to move the coffin away, then why did he have to dig such a big hole and not fill it up? Wouldn''t this make it impossible for people to see their way in through the night?


    It didn''t matter if he fell into the pit. The main thing was that he fell into a huge pit with a coffin buried inside it. It was quite a terrifying scene to behold.


    Thus, everyone felt goosebumps on their skin. I couldn''t help but feel my hair stand on end. This pit is too weird.


    Where did the two of them go?!


    I couldn''t help but feel cold sweat trickle down my forehead. Although I was wearing more clothes, I still felt that the cold wind had already entered my bones. It was so cold that I couldn''t help but shiver all over.


    I thought about it and decided to go up and take a look. If I don''t go up and see what this hole has got recently, I''m afraid we won''t be able to find Bai Yu and Gao Xi Han.


    Therefore, I could only muster up the courage to take a step forward! Although I know that there may be a lot of Yin Qi in this pit, but the Yin Qi on me is quite dense.


    Of course, this is all thanks to Bai Ya. Thus, as I walked forward, my heart felt a bit more at ease. Thinking about it, I have a husband like a ghost, even though he is currently cultivating.


    But if there''s really a danger to their lives, then I feel that Bai Ya will definitely not forgive these brats. No matter how powerful they are, they are only ghosts, and Bai Ya has already become a Ghost Immortal.


    Therefore, I felt that if they really met me, if I told them Bai Ya''s name, even they would have to be a little fearful of me and wouldn''t dare to act against me.


    With that in mind, I exhaled a few deep breaths before walking towards the pit.


    As I walked forward, I felt an invisible pressure in front of me that prevented me from moving forward. It was like a wall of air.


    At this moment, the hairs on my body couldn''t help but stand on end. After all, when a person dies, they turn into a ghost. It was actually just air.

 C80

    At that moment, I didn''t know if I was hallucinating or what was going on. I kept feeling that there were countless ghosts howling by my ear, which made me feel even more panicked.


    This was because their voices were sharp, but it seemed as if they came from far away.


    I turned and looked at the three girls. Suddenly, my heart skipped a beat ¡ª what was going on with the three of them! He just stood there in a daze. Furthermore, the three of them were staring straight at me, their eyes losing their luster.


    The most important thing is the weird curve on the corner of their lips, making me really flustered.


    "Hello ¡­" You, don''t scare me ¡­ Even if you guys didn''t come up with me to take a look at this pit, you shouldn''t have scared me! Be careful, I might have a good time dealing with the three of you! "


    My heart is already thumping hard. Although I said that in my mouth, I could already guess that the three of them were either possessed or possessed by a ghost!


    After all, they were staring at me with cold gazes, and all three of them had their feet on the ground.


    Their posture was as though they were...


    It was as if there was someone on his back!


    They were leaning forward at an incredible angle. Unless there was someone behind them, there was no other reason for their posture!


    However, although they were at an angle of 30-40 degrees, they were still standing there in a daze, and didn''t fall down at all. This is what really scares me.


    Moreover, the three of them seemed to be in a deadlock. Their eyes also emitted a faint red light, as if they wanted to tear me apart.


    This brutality, with a hint of killing, really made me panic a little.


    I couldn''t resist taking a few steps back. Suddenly, my feet slipped and I fell into the hole!


    This made me scream out loud. Even though I had tried my best to hold back the fear in my heart, to make myself calm down, I had actually fallen into this coffin!


    I feel that there must be a lot of wandering souls wandering around here as well. As a result, I can''t guarantee the safety of the three of them. Not only that, I can''t even be sure if I have a life of my own anymore!


    I couldn''t help but to take in a deep breath and retreat. The pit wasn''t that spacious and there was only room for two people.


    So I put it in a corner of this pit, and now I wish I could hide it so that they might not find me.


    However, all of a sudden, I saw three heads popping out from the hole!


    These are my three roommates!


    I don''t know how they managed to run so far away from this pit without making any sound, but I only feel that the three of them are already emitting an aura that isn''t that of a living person!


    I don''t know what''s going on with this feeling, but I do have this feeling. It can be said that it''s my sixth sense!


    Suddenly, it occurred to me that if a living person was holding his breath, then the dead person would not be able to be found!


    So I took a quick, deep breath, and felt the eyes of the three of them move to mine in an instant.


    They were like puppets. Their heads were still and their eyeballs were still moving. The weird smile on their lips was still frozen. It was like they were burning paper for a dead person. It was especially terrifying and strange!


    Even after they looked at me, I still didn''t dare to make a sound. I just silently crawled from one corner of the pit to the other. This is because I closed my eyes, so the three puppets that were possessed by the ghost didn''t sense my existence.


    My eyes were also fixed on the empty corner. At that moment, I saw Shi Xiaoling digging!


    She stretched out her hand and started to dig the hole. It seemed like she wanted to go down, but she was afraid of something.


    She was digging while talking about something. She looked like she was smiling and whispering, but in fact, I knew she was talking to two ghosts nearby about how to get down and strangle me ¡­


    Their reaction made me panic. I couldn''t hold my breath all the time, or else even if they didn''t come down and strangle me or scare me to death, I would have been dead by now.


    Thus, I felt that I was no longer able to hold my breath. Suddenly, my hands pressed down on something. All of a sudden, I felt as though my butt was empty. Then, I fell into a pitch-black hole!


    "Bai Ya, dead ghost, quickly come out!"


    At this moment, I was extremely panicking. I didn''t know why, from the two of them disappearing just now to the three of them being possessed by ghosts until now, I fell into a huge dark hole. This made me feel like I was really too unlucky.


    Furthermore, what Bai Ya said was completely correct. I have indeed had a calamity!


    At first, I thought that this calamity was due to the knife that fell from the sky in the school and almost stabbed me, but I didn''t expect that the true frightening thing had only just begun.


    I don''t even know where I am right now. Even if I did know where I am, I wouldn''t be this scared, but the most terrifying thing in the world is the unknown.


    I don''t know how it happened, but perhaps it was an instinctive reaction. The first thing I imagined was Bai Ya!


    I felt that he was the only one who could help me. At this moment, the more I thought about it, the more wronged I felt.


    I think he was sincere because he was afraid that he would confront those ghosts.


    I couldn''t help but scold him in my heart a hundred and eighty times. However, at this moment, even if I scolded him to death, it would definitely not be able to change the current situation.


    I don''t even know where I am. What should I do?


    I closed my eyes, tears kept flowing down my face. Suddenly, I thought of something and quickly moved to another place. I felt that my surroundings were very wet and very cold.


    It was as if there were slate bricks all around, and I could almost smell the rotting, mossy smell of them. The main reason I moved a place was because I was afraid that the three girls who had been possessed by ghosts would jump into the pit and cause trouble for me.


    I can''t see anything, but the three of them could see very clearly when they were possessed!


    If I die in this damned place, then I won''t be able to give birth.


    The more I thought about it, the more terrified I became. The feeling of being filled with unknowns made me feel so small, and I didn''t have any ability to protect myself. This made me feel especially terrified.


    My heart was already in my throat. I felt my throat throbbing and my breathing had become sluggish. Right now, all I could think about was how to climb out.


    However, if I climb out now, I will definitely face another problem. The three girls who were possessed by ghosts will definitely not let me get away with it!


    At this moment, they were guarding the exterior of the ditch. I didn''t know what to do as I sat there in the moist area. I closed my eyes and felt that it had become even darker. Thus, I slowly opened my eyes.


    After opening my eyes, I discovered that the surroundings weren''t that dark. My eyes had already adapted to this kind of light, and I didn''t know where this light came from, but I felt a kind of eerie blue light emitting from it. But this kind of eerie blue light allowed me to clearly see the surroundings.

 C81

    At this moment, I could already hear the sound of the water dripping. It was a very slow dripping sensation.


    This kind of feeling made me feel that the bottom of the pit was exceptionally tranquil, so quiet that it seemed to be very close to death. I didn''t even know if I was alive or dead, which was the most terrifying thing.


    Thus, I couldn''t help but shiver. I didn''t know if Bai Yu and Gao Xi Han had also fallen into this pit.


    Just as I was thinking this, I suddenly saw two figures in front of me moving slowly. It made me feel as though my head was about to explode as I screamed continuously!


    This scream of mine was especially loud. It reverberated through the entire cave and was about to pierce through my eardrums. However, this was my instinctive reaction. I always felt that this cry of mine might be able to scare off those damned things.


    However, when I called out like that, I suddenly heard a familiar voice. It was Bai Ruochen''s voice. "Fei''er?"


    I immediately widened my eyes and held my breath. Those ghosts could also disguise themselves.


    "White..." "Bai Qi?"


    "Hmm, my head hurts ¡­" Fei''er, why are you here as well? Are you dead too? "


    Bai Qi''s words gave me a shock. What did he mean by ''I died''?


    But after thinking about it, I realized that Bai Yu fell into this pit and thought that he had fallen to his death. That''s why he asked me this question.


    I crawled over like I was crawling in vain. I was already bleeding from the fall, but I was still able to muster a bit of energy. I also felt a bit of comfort in my heart.


    After all, it''s good that Bai Qi didn''t die. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to explain myself to Bai Ya ¡­


    And if Bai Qi is really dead, then wouldn''t I have two ghosts pestering me?


    I don''t know why, but after I saw Bai Qi, my mood calmed down a lot. I no longer felt panicked and afraid like before, but instead, I felt a sense of peace!


    Maybe it was because of the charm that Bai Qi himself had.


    Then I saw a man lying just behind Bai Qi. It must be Gao Xi Han.


    He called out to me in a low voice, and I looked in that blue light and saw that Gao Xi Han seemed to have broken his leg, because I felt that there was a bloodstain on his pants.


    Fortunately, Gao Xi Han was fine.


    No wonder the two of them had disappeared. They had fallen into the trap of this pit!


    However, if I were to look at it from above, I completely don''t know that there is another trap. If I didn''t fall down, I''m afraid that I wouldn''t be able to find the two of them for the rest of my life.


    Not only will I never find this day in my life, even if I call the police, the police will never find me.


    But now we. I fell into this pit, and I''m sure that when the three girls come to their senses, they''ll find out that I''m gone, and maybe they won''t be able to find the three of us for the rest of their lives.


    Are we really going to starve to death here?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but sob softly.


    Actually, I am rather brave on the surface, but in my heart, I am still a weak little girl.


    Looking at my crying appearance, my heart immediately hurts. I hurriedly walked forward and pulled me into my embrace!


    Now that we were both sitting on the ground, I could feel the heat coming from Bai''s body, so I stopped crying.


    At this moment, we should think of a way to escape, otherwise we''ll always be trapped here, and we''ll all be in danger.


    So I thought about it and said to Bai Yu and Gao Xi Han: "Can you tell me what''s going on? How did you all fall into the cave? "


    "It''s all my fault ¡­"


    At this time, Gao Xi Han sighed helplessly, and then told me.


    He was thinking the same thing as me as he was thinking about how to climb out of the pit, but then he touched the trap and fell down.


    Bai Jian heard a shout from below, but when he looked there was no one there.


    Bai Qi couldn''t help but want to go up and see where Gao Xi Han was. After all, this was the mission that I had given to Bai Yu Han, so when Bai Yu saw that Gao Xi Han was still missing, he was a little worried, afraid that I would come back and scold him for failing to complete the mission that I had given him.


    As a result, he helplessly jumped into the hole, planning to look for him. But he didn''t expect that once he jumped into the hole, his hand would reach that position, so he followed Gao Xi Han and fell into the hole.


    So that''s how I see them now.


    The reason why Gao Xi Han was still in a miserable state was because Bai Ji had jumped down and crashed into his body.


    Then the two of them thought that this place might not be safe, and if someone else fell here, they moved to another place and began to think about how they could get out of here.


    Although Gao Xi Han knew that he had definitely fallen into a trap, with Bai Ruochen''s intelligence, after arriving in this dark hole that was emitting a deep blue light, her first reaction was definitely to think that she was dead. Thus, she had been feeling especially hurt on the side, thinking that she might never see me again in this life.


    But I didn''t expect that not long later, I would fall down as well ¡­


    At this moment, the three of us could be considered to have gone through thick and thin together. We should find a way out and not be trapped in this cave forever.


    Although there are already three ghosts here, but even so, we can''t just stay in this cave forever.


    Otherwise, if we didn''t die of thirst or starvation, the worst thing would be that there might be something in this cave. If the three of us didn''t even have a bone left, what would we do then?


    "You called me?"


    I say, can you think about how we''re going to get out of here? At this moment I heard Gao Xi Han say to Bai Qi, who had been hugging my shoulders all this time and had not touched him at all, that I suddenly felt particularly frightened.


    If it wasn''t Bai Qi, and it definitely wasn''t me, then it must be some damned thing here!


    "I didn''t ¡­"


    "I touched it ¡­" "It''s fine, I just want to see how your injuries are doing."


    At this moment, I don''t want to arouse the panic of everyone. After all, this is a very devastating cave. If we add on the fact that there is something here, everyone would go crazy.


    I thought about it. There was another reason. Since those ghosts wanted to scare people off, they must have wanted to see everyone''s fearful expressions. They huddled together in panic.


    Therefore, as long as no one was afraid, those ghosts would not be affected. After all, they were just a ghost, so they had to have some ability to oppose the living.


    So I had to admit it.


    At this moment, Gao Xi Han''s tensed body finally relaxed.


    Knowing that I met him and was even concerned about him, I couldn''t help but laugh twice. Although his smile was also a wry smile, I also felt that he had slightly relaxed.


    "Humph, Fei''er, you are so biased, and I am injured as well. Look at my head, it hurts!"


    At this moment, Bai Yu was like a child seeking attention. He pouted his mouth and looked at me with extreme displeasure.


    When I peeked at his face under the dim blue moonlight, it made me feel a bit excited. He was simply too handsome!


    However, it''s a pity that he has this intelligence. I can''t help but exclaim at how handsome he is when I see his appearance.


    But I think their families are unlucky enough! Although his brother Bai Ya looked just like him, he was still a pitiful person who died prematurely.


    He lived a bit longer, but his IQ was not,


    So I don''t think it''s a big deal to have a good face, mainly because it''s better to be lucky.


    However, I don''t have the face to say that he is unlucky. After all, I am already unlucky enough! Leaving aside the fact that we met Bai Ya, the ghost that married in the underworld, and now a calamity has suddenly appeared, this really caught me off guard.

 C82

    "I want you to whooshing so it won''t hurt!"


    Who would have thought that Bai Yu would act so good after getting a discount! When he saw the pity in my eyes when I looked at him, he leaned his head closer to me and muttered while pointing at his forehead.


    I looked at Bai Chuan''s pitiful appearance and his small eyes made my heart beat so much that I turned my head to look at Gao Xi. Gao Xi Han had probably fallen quite heavily by now, so he lay on the ground with his eyes closed.


    Thus, I mustered up the courage to get close to Bai Dai and exhale directly.


    But who would have thought that Bai Wei would suddenly cover my lips!


    I felt his lips cool and comfortable, but suddenly I didn''t think there was such a thing as Bai Qi. I pushed him away in anger and looked at him with some anger.


    "Bai Qi, what is this place? When is this place? How can you ¡­"


    I really didn''t have the face to say the word ''kiss'' out loud. I just looked at the white matter with a bit of shame and indignation. However, Bai Yu looked at me innocently with his small eyes sparkling with tears.


    Could it be that he was the same as Bai Ya, and was only pretending to be pitiful?


    These two brothers really did have some tricks up their sleeves. If they weren''t, then Bai Qi must have learnt the skill of pretending to be pitiful. This skill really was something that could be tested a hundred times.


    Furthermore, I was a little softhearted. Therefore, when he acted pitifully, I had to soften my heart and help him blow the air out of his mouth. However, I didn''t expect him to actually dare to kiss me!


    Previously, our biggest movement was merely to hug him. But now, he actually dares to speak of me in front of Gao Xi Han!


    Fortunately, Gao Xi Han was lying on the ground with his eyes closed, but I''m not sure if he saw what just happened.


    The more I thought about it, the more ashamed I felt. At this time, I heard Bai Xiang say in an aggrieved tone, "Ah ¡­" "Don''t be angry, I really didn''t ask on purpose just now. I felt someone push me from behind, and then ¡­"


    As he said that, Bai Qi seemed to not have realized who was pushing him, and all he felt was that kiss just now, and he smacked his lips in satisfaction as he looked at me: "Fei''er, your mouth is so sweet!"


    Sweet? Sweet your sister!


    Aiyo, this little fool, do you really understand the current situation!


    We have fallen into a hole like this without knowing why, and behind the scenes, there is a pair of invisible hands pushing and pushing. I don''t know if it''s because we''ve been sleepy for a long time, but the wandering souls are beginning to get a little lonely. Do they intend to kill us all, or do they intend to scare us to death and then be a scapegoat?


    In any case, they were always plotting something behind the scenes. This matter made me especially afraid.


    At this moment, just as I was about to say something, I felt a pair of ice-cold hands squeeze against my ear. The feeling was like an electric shock, causing me to shudder and almost scream out loud.


    But I held my breath. Anyway, I was getting the hang of it now, and the ghost was just shoving and shoving, and seeing no response, he was going to go on scaring.


    Thus, as long as I shouted out loud, they would take advantage of my actions. Thus, I had to keep my composure. Even though my heart was in shock, I still had to pretend to be calm.


    Otherwise, if those ghosts found out, they would definitely use an even more terrifying method to make them laugh.


    After all, if they were to die for a long time, their mentality would inevitably be a little abnormal. Moreover, they are ghosts that have been wandering around in this cave for who knows how many years.


    Furthermore, I feel that their goal is definitely nothing other than to be the scapegoat. After all, which one of them doesn''t want to be reincarnated earlier? I just don''t know why they are trapped in this cave, unable to reincarnate. I wonder how many years they have been trapped here.


    Honestly speaking, I still have some sympathy for them in my heart. If they hadn''t scared us so much, maybe I would have gotten Yuan ChengSan and Yuan Yue to come over to see what was going on. If it was possible, we would have completely surpassed them.


    I have a talisman on me now, and I don''t think any of these ghosts would dare approach me anyway, and I don''t think they would dare to provoke Bai Qi.


    After all, Bai Qi was the brother of the Ghost Immortal. Not only that, Bai Ya had always attached himself to him, so it was likely that he had also left some traces of his own aura on him.


    But the only thing left was the pitiful Gao Xi Han lying on the ground. He might have lost a bit of blood, so he didn''t have much strength, only feeling his entire body go limp.


    He had been lying on the ground ever since I fell, occasionally just rolling over, but he couldn''t stand up, so I figured he must have been pretty badly hurt, too.


    If those ghosts really intended to take his life, the first one would definitely be Gao Xi Han.


    No matter what, he had to protect Gao Xi Han.


    He is also my senior, so I definitely can''t do this.


    And I think Gao Xiang was especially good to us before, so I must find a way to prevent him from getting hurt.


    But at this moment in time, these people have disappeared without a trace. I still haven''t seen what they look like, and I don''t know what their goal is. Are they trying to scare us, or are they really trying to kill us?


    These two points were very different. After all, there were some monsters just like Bai Ya who died to become a Ghost Immortal. They didn''t have any intentions of harming others.


    I don''t know where this cave is emitting this eerie blue light, but I feel like it''s a place where the yin energy is heavier and more suitable for those ghosts to cultivate in. So, if it''s possible to say that this ghost that just provoked us was just because it''s too boring and has been training here for a long time, then it''s the intention to tease us.


    And when I looked at Bai Qi now, he didn''t seem to be afraid at all. It was as if he wasn''t afraid at all, as long as I was there, so I didn''t have to lean so close to him.


    We were already close enough to each other, and now that I moved closer to him, I felt like my entire body had fallen into his embrace. Moreover, when he hugged me, I felt exceptionally safe and warm.


    "Hmph, you''re still saying that all of you are fine. If that''s the case, then it must be related ¡­"


    Gao Xi Han looked at us, and by now, I could already hear a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone, as if he was angry. I had cheated him before, but I was also forced to a corner.


    If I told him the truth, there would be a lot of gossip about how the two of us could get on in school, mainly if we lived together.

 C83

    "Aiya, nevermind. Do you believe me or not? In any case, under the current circumstances, of course everyone would feel better if they go closer, otherwise they would definitely be very scared. Don''t you feel scared here?" "I wonder what''s inside this cave ¡­"


    I helplessly shook my head and explained.


    Right now, I don''t have the time or energy to talk about other things with Gao Xi Han, my mind is filled with thoughts on how to deal with this cave''s stealth. After all, these stealth creatures have disappeared without a trace, and I don''t know where they are right now.


    Of course, I also knew that ghosts like this were generally meant to kill, so I had to be prepared.


    Thinking this, I couldn''t help but shift towards Gao Xi Han, because I felt that if those ghosts really wanted to attack, Gao Xi Han would be the unluckiest one.


    Bai Qi was a bit unhappy with my appearance. He actually didn''t know what I was thinking, so he thought that I really wanted to get close to Gao Xi Han!


    Bai Wei was originally a bit more jealous, so when he saw me like this, he was even more unhappy. He looked at me and curled his lips, saying, "Fei''Er, ignore him!"


    "No ¡­" There are some unclean things in this cave, so the three of us must be on our guard and not cause any internal strife at this time. "


    I looked at Bai Qi and said earnestly to him.


    Bai Yu did not really understand, he didn''t even know what happened just now. Since I said that, he nodded his head, reluctantly agreeing to ignore Gao Xi Han for the time being.


    In fact, he had no intention of talking to Gao Xi Han. After all, their current relationship seemed to be a rival in the eyes of Bai Qi.


    In fact, I don''t know what Gao Xi Han felt about me, but I''m not very familiar with him.


    As for why he kept trying to get close to me, I don''t know. The most important thing right now is that we have to protect ourselves.


    Just as I said that, I suddenly felt someone''s hand on my collar touching it. It felt a little cold, making me shiver.


    At this point, Bai Qi had already noticed my abnormality, and turned to look at me and said: "Fei''er, what''s wrong!"


    "Who is it!" I didn''t answer Bai Qi at this point. Instead, I turned my head and snapped at him.


    But just as I thought, I didn''t see anyone standing behind me at all!


    I knew this was definitely some kind of sneaky trick, so I got even angrier.


    What is their goal? Why do they have to keep trying to scare us? If they really want to take our lives, then they can just stand out and say, why are they always hiding in the dark!


    What did this mean ¡­ This made me very angry, so I decided to turn my head and ask them directly to see what was going on. If there really was something wrong, it would be better than them secretly harming people.


    "Wuu ¡­ wuu ¡­" Elder sister, are you angry? "


    Suddenly, I saw a child standing behind me. The child looked to be about five or six years old. He was wearing a light blue robe and had a small bun on his head. He looked like an ancient boy.


    But why did he appear in this cave?


    The first thought that popped into my mind was that this person was definitely not alive!


    Otherwise, he definitely wouldn''t have appeared here!


    For a moment, I felt goosebumps all over my body. I didn''t want to answer what he said, but the scariest thing, besides the wandering ghosts, was the spirits of some children. Because ghosts like these usually didn''t last long before they died, their resentment was extremely strong.


    Plus, they weren''t mature enough, so they just wanted to hurt people.


    "You ¡­ What did you see? " At this moment, it was obvious that he was a little scared. His voice trembled slightly as he looked at me and said.


    However, before I could say anything, Bai Yu, who was beside me, replied: "Idiot, don''t tell me you did not see a little boy standing in front of Fei''er!"


    This was a rather scary and serious thing to do, but I couldn''t help but laugh when I heard Bai Qi say that about Gao Xi Han.


    When the child saw that I was laughing, he immediately stopped crying. Instead, he smiled along with me, revealing his two cute little canines before walking over to me.


    It was then that I realized that this child wasn''t that scary. After all, he wasn''t alive. How could he be alive when he had been staying in this cave all this time?!


    Judging from his attire, he must have been from the Ming and Qing Dynasties.


    "You ¡­ "Don''t come over." No matter what, before I find out this child''s identity, I definitely won''t let her get close to me. After all, no matter what he says, he is still a scumbag, so his yin aura must be very dense.


    After all, my current situation was already very heavy. If it were a little more serious, then my body would no longer have any signs of being alive. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but hurriedly take two steps back and extend my hand to stop him from moving forward.


    The child definitely understood what I meant and stood on the spot with a wronged expression, as if I had bullied her. He mumbled under his breath and looked at me. "Big sister doesn''t like me?" I''m very lonely, no one plays with me! "


    He is very lonely, no one is playing with him, what does it have to do with me! I don''t want to play with him anyway, and I know what it means to stay here.


    At this time, Gao Xi Han had already been watching in a daze. After all, only Bai Qi and I could see that child. A person with a strong Yang aura would definitely not be able to see him.


    Thus, he must have scared Gao Xi Han.


    Gao Xi Han took two deep breaths and then retreated to the corner of the wall. He looked at Bai Qi and me with a little fear: "Hey ¡­" Alright, alright, I admit that I said the wrong thing just now. Alright, you two, don''t scare me! "


    "No, could it be that you really can''t see. Such a cute child is standing in front of you, yet you can''t see him?"


    In his eyes, those who looked good and those who looked cute were not bad people, just like this child. Although he looked a bit cuter, who knew what kind of intentions he had!


    At this moment, Gao Xi Han turned his gaze towards me and I could only stare at the child. He finally believed that the two of us could see something that he couldn''t and became even more terrified.


    "You all ¡­ You can ask that child how do we get out? "


    It hadn''t occurred to me that Gao Xi Han was a little naive, because when he first saw that the two of us didn''t have anything to do, he thought that this child was someone easy to negotiate with. But in reality, I could tell that this child wasn''t easy to deal with.


    Because he was better at acting pitiful!


    Looking at his tear-filled eyes, I couldn''t think straight.


    But suddenly, I thought of what they had told me before.


    Indeed, a ghost''s words cannot be believed, so no matter what the child says in a moment, no matter how pathetic her story is, I will certainly ignore it.


    Otherwise, I would probably stay here and become a scapegoat, so I raised my guard at 120 thousand points and looked at the brat, "Child, what dynasty are you born in?"


    Now that I was sure the child wasn''t alive, I decided to look into his background, see how many years he had, and then figure out how to deal with him.


    After all, he might be a child, but he was at least a hundred years older than us, perhaps even two hundred years old.


    And he had seen far more people and things than we had. I didn''t believe he was trapped in this cave, and I didn''t believe it had been here for a hundred or two hundred years.